This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.

https://books.google.com
 S n > x : R.

5 & Jo J S.
NAGAVARMA'S

(ANARESE PROS()|)Y
EDITED WITH AN INTRODUCTION TO THE WORK AND
AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE

BY

Rev. F. Kirrel
B. M. S.

2_2_33

MANGALORE
BASEL MISSION BOOK & TRACT DEPOSITORY

London 1875 BASEL

TRBNER & Co. MISSIONSHAUS
 ALL RIGHTS, INCLUDING THAT of copying
THE CANARESE TExT IN ITS PRESENT RECENSION, ARE RESERVED
BY REGISTRATION UNDER ACT XxV. or 1867.

lt a
 A. Ngavarma's Prosody".
-o-3&-o

The present edition of Ngavarma's Prosody is based on a collation

of the following Manuscripts:
B. On paper, from Bttigeri near Gadagu, to the east of Dhravda, -a very defective
recension.

D. A lithograph from Dhravda (1865), belonging to the recension of B., but not to the
same original.
H. A copy on paper from a MS. at Hubballi near Dhravda. It forms a recension of
its own. It uses the old letter r (e).
K. On ol (palmyra leaf), belonging to the Rja's library at Maisr. Mr. Rangrya,
Controller of the Mahrja's palace, has been kind enough to send us its latter part for
collation. See Additions. The said part belongs to the recension of M., but seemingly
not to the same original.
L. On ol, from the Lifigita matha at Mdevapura in Kdagu (Coorg); a very incorrect
MS., with a Commentary still more so. It apparently represents the same recension as Sb.
M. On paper. It has been kindly lent to us by Mr. B. Mallappa, Head of the Canarese
department of the Mahrja's school, Maisr. It forms a recension of its own, and
uses the letter r.
0. One of the numerous fragments of recent date that are called Ngavarma Chandas.
It is a collection of twenty-seven verses obtained at Madikeri (Mercara).
With the following four MSS. on paper B. L. Rice Esq., Bgalr, has been kind enough
to favour us: -

Ra. It belongs to the recension of H., and has, no doubt, been copied from the same original.
It bears the Jaina heading Arfvitargya namah.
Rb. This interesting Jaina MS., though called a Prosody of Ngavarma, shows no internal
evidence whatever of belonging to him. Beginning with Pratishth it gives 63 instances
of 22 &handas', the rules in verse, which at the same time form the instances, containing
praises of the twenty-four known Jaina Tirthafikaras, from Rishabhasvmi to Srivira.
Cf. e. g. Ind. Ant. ii., 134 seq.
Rc. A recension of its own. It begins, for instance, with v. 3 of B. or v. 6 of M., an invocation
of Sarasvatf; its v. 2 is D.'s last verse, H.'s v. 3, and M.'s v. 30; H.s v. 6 is not in
it; etc., etc. -

Rd. A fragment of, or rather miscellaneous collections from Ngavarma, with a few
additions of its own; fifty-seven verses in all.
The following three ol MSS. have been kindly put at our disposal by Mr. Tirumal
Symanna, Munshi of the Wesleyan Missionaries at Maisr:

1) Here and at other places where a reference to the text is made, every number to which
the letter p. is not specially prefixed, refers to a verse.
X;
A*
RS X:
IW NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. A.

8a. An independent fragment, stating its contents as follows: Ngavarma &handas I

kavitlakshana I shatpadikrama I shadvrittanema (our v. 280) I shatprsabag (bag=
riti) I shatpratyayal ganaprastra Iganotpattisthnal ganadevat |ganaprayogaphala || .
Sb. Its recension resembles that of M., (K., L.), but is not identical with it. The editor,
from fear less the ols might be damaged during the very damp monsoons at Mercara,
returned it to its owner before annotating all its different readings; but nothing
essential, he trusts, has been overlooked.
Sc. This the editor has used only for Ngavarma's Genealogy. From the circumstance
of its containing the genealogy it follows that it somehow belongs to the recension
of M. (K., L., and Sb.)
From this list it appears that, not taking into account the fragments
and MS. Rb., at least four different recensions are represented
by the MSS., H., which, as will be seen, is probably the oldest; then M.;
thereafter RC.; and lastly B. The present edition is a collection of the
essential portion of all the MSS., with a few additions concerning the
Ragals. Of the very numerous different readings, so far as they
are quite unimportant, such have been adopted as are metrically right;
wherever necessary, different readings are adduced. As the present
edition is first of all intended for schools, some indecorous epithets of
Ngavarma's wife, to whom the instruction is given, and the superstitious
first line of v. 22 have been altered. Such alterations appear in different
type, as do also all editorial additions in Canarese'), and some spurious
verses of recension B.; other spurious verses e.g. 318, 322, 326,330, 334
and 337, are given in the letters of the text, as they have obtained a
certain popularity, and others, as they are valuable. An alteration, which
is not marked in print, regarding the genuine terms of Nki, Nkiga
and Pinki, and which further on will be treated of in particular, has
been introduced chiefly to avoid perverse discussions at school; Pigala
or another similar word has been put instead. It is to be regretted that,
through renumbering the verses of the MS. at the printing office, many of
the numerical references in English have become incorrect; a list
of them appears among the corrections. The Index contains all the terms
of any interest.
What Dr. Weber says) with regard to Kedara's Writtaratnkara, a
prosody in Sanscrit, viz. that its great popularity becomes already satis
factorily evident from the floating condition of its text, holds good also with
regard to Ngavarma's Prosody; it is in fact the only Kanna da Chan das.
1) Concerning them the wording of the last line of v. 45 and that of the instance of the
Sisa (270, 271) have been somewhat changed. 2) ijber die Metrik der Inder, Indische
Studien, viii., p. 206.
*2 X;
 3;
A. NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. V

Ngavarma's original work did not contain six Shatpadis, but

only one, viz. the Sarashatpadi, as v. 340, in which he states that he has
explained the chief uses of the devk shar as or of the feet formed of
syllables of the devas. This shows that he had no knowledge of the other
Shatpadis, for none of these are built on the devksharas, whereas the
Sarashatpadi originally was a devkshara metre. Ngavarma, on that
account, put this his Shatpadi between the El and Akkarik. Verses
318-338 of the text, therefore, so far as they are declared to be by Nga
varma, are for geries'). The same is to be said of verses 313 and 316
that are introductory to them. Here recension H., by adducing v. 316
(the only verse in which it alludes to the six Shatpadis) after its ch. 6 in an
Appendix, clearly proves that they did not belong to the original text;
and the indisputable text of H. (chapters 1-5), on this account, must have
preceded those of the other recensions that adduce the spurious verses
in the course of their texts. The whole recension of H. (chapters 1-6 and
Appendix) appears to have been formed about 1300 A. D.") All that is
contained in the Appendix of H., which comprises 27 miscellaneous verses (p.
130) but is not counted as a chapter, is not genuine; and H. fitly concludes
its sixth or last chapter with v. 347 of the present text. In course of
time a number of the said miscellaneous verses (and various others besides)
were introduced into the text of other recensions, e.g. 14 of them
that chiefly bear a superstitious character, into the first chapter of M.
(p. 12, note 1; p. 130). It appears that no super stitious matter
occurred in Ngavarma's own composition, though three verses about the
ubha and asubha of the syllable-feet appear in the sixth chapter of H.8); for
obviously on account of their having never belonged to the established text,
the first of them occurs with some alterations, as M. i., 41; and the other
two are identical with M. i., 40, 44 (our v. 36)). So the 6th chapter
of H. too, as it stands, is at least partly of a questionable character.
It is very remarkable that of the rules on Alliterations (42, 43,
50-55, 57, 59-61, 63 and 64) that are so essential to Canarese, verse 42
is found only in Sa., and v. 43 in the spurious supplement of H. and
1) It is strange that only three of the later Shatpadi instances (328, 335, 337) observe the
rule (313-815) that each third line has a long syllable at its end, the others presenting at
that place a short syllable that is to be looked upon as long; in these and in these alone the
rule about the end of a Hemistich (27) seems to have been put into practice. 2) This
was about the time when the later Shatpadis came into general use. 3) They are followed
by two other verses (our 286=M. i., 76, and our 230=M. i., 69) that can not be genuine;
and then comes v. 347. 4) Regarding the state of M.'s first chapter further compare
e.g. p. 24, note 3.
& - X;
$3
WI NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. A. *
in B., M., Rc., whereas the other rules are only in the recensions of
B. and R c.; from which circumstance it follows first that RC. is com
paratively late, and secondly that Ngavarma did not include the subject
of alliterations in his prosody, although he always made use of the simple,
here and there of the co-ordinate ones (cf. p. 21, note 2). It is worthy
of notice that the Lalitapada (v. 183) which presents the final alliter
ation, is repeated in the supplement of H. (v. 11), and there bears the
heading Caudanalakshana (Ra. Caudalakshana), as if it were a Catush
pada (au=atush).
The recension of B. and that of the fragment Sa. are most
probably not yet one hundred years old as there occursin it a quotation from
the Canarese Jaimini Bhrata (p. 125, note 1) which work belongs to about
A. D. 1760. They have apparently used the Kavijihvbandhana (on poetical
composition, etc.)'), Rc.9) and M.9)
The verses (37, 38) on the Refrain (B., Sa.) and the Verse-lines
(B., M.) are certainly spurious4). The genuineness of a few other verses
1) See 34, p. 12. 42. p. 16. 65. 2) See 50-57. 59-61. 63. 64. 3) See e. g.
vs. 16-21. Ws. 286 and 316 the Kavijihvbandhana seems to have taken from one of the
recensions. A remarkable instance with regard to the carefulness bestowed on recension H. is
evinced by v. 29 being repeated in its supplement with a slight difference at its beginning, viz.
Sooso instead of Footo; Rojoso is the reading of M. (i., 63). The insignificant scholarship
displayed in the recension of B. appears, for instance, from its verses regarding the form
a tion of the Kanda. Everybody who takes the trouble of scanning Canarese Kanda
verses, will find that the 6th foot of each Hemistich is to be either an Amphibrachys (Jv)
or a Proceleusmaticus (Juv). But the said recension whilst in no less than three verses
(283, 287 and another not contained in the text) allowing the use of the Amphibrachys for the
6th place, does not even allude to the essential rule that a Proceleusmaticus may be its substitute.
It is true, even Ngavarma himself seems to have omitted to introduce this special rule, as
v. 288 which contains it, cannot be genuine; for it occurs in the supplement of H., from which
it has been transferred to the first chapter of M. (and Sb.; see p. 24, note 2, and corrections),
and at the same time contains a form of the Nagana that is foreign to Ngavarma, and is
probably a Tlugu Indra (=N) gana. Under the impression that Ngavarma could not have
overlooked the rule regarding the Proceleusmaticus, the editor has tried, as No. 258 shows, to
find it in v. 283, translating its conclusion as follows: Saipura (vvvv, i. e. makharipu),
not being at 6 (vishaydri, i.e. if aipura does not occur at 6), let purri (v-v) be (there).
Against this translation (adri- meru), however, three objections must be raised, viz.: 1) that
aipura (andrapura) is an obscure word scarcely fit for expressing a name of Siva; 2) that
Ngavarma would have avoided the license of later writers to use the mutilated form of the
Nominative (asipura instead of aipuram); and 3) that aipuravishaydri has a different
meaning in v. 287, though there some MSS. read asipurabndri. The reading of the verse
ought to have been somewhat different (and it may have been so) to allow the editor's exposition.
So the translation of the sentence as it stands is: at Sai, pura, vishaya and adri (i. e. the odd
places) not being (i.e. let it not be! But at the even places) let purri be! 4) Ngavarma
never uses arana; verses 318-320, 324, 327, 331, 335, wherein the word occurs, do not
belong to the original.
X;
$3 - 23.
A. NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. VII

becomes slightly questionable on account of some grammatical ir

regularities"). A peculiarity is that the Rag als (254 seq.) appear
to be misplaced in the work; for, being not bound (at least for several
centuries) to only five Mora-feet, they, as regards their form, ought
to have followed the Arys; their feet fall under the rules of the later
Canarese Shatpadis. As to the Ragals only v. 254 is original, and it
says very little, the words included within certain feet in No. 243
being an editorial addition; after it in M. there is the dry remark: one has
to look for them (in other works?). Concerning both the Ragals and the
later Shat pad is the authors of the rules have neglected to point
out the number of feet as well as their different forms; and again none
of them has called attention to the circumstance that no true Canarese
foot is to begin with an Iambus. The editor, therefore, has supplied the
necessary remarks in this respect.
According to verse 22 N a g a v arm a took Pig a la (Pigala) as
his guide in composing his work, calling it Chandom bu dhi (23). This
statement by itself leaves it somewhat doubtful whether he meant only
the Samskrita Pigala, or also the so-called Prkrita Pi gala; but
he more than probably, to some extent, meant both. It will prove
advisable first to show his general plan as stated in his own words.
He says there are three and a half languages (bhsh), viz. Samskrita,
Prkrita, Apabhramsa, and Paisika, (probably calling the last one half
a language as being spoken only by barbarous tribes); the bhsh
jtis, he proceeds, that are born of them, are those of all the 56
countries), e.g. (the countries called) Dravida (i.e. Tamila)"), Andhra,
and Karntaka. There (i.e. in them, the 56 jti languages) are the three
kinds of Writtas, called sama, ardhasama and vishama; there (i.e. in them)
are the 26 Chandas, called Ukt, etc. If we follow H., the oldest of our
recensions, Ngavarma goes on to say (p. 23, note 2; v. 68): Apart from
them (the twenty-six Chandas' and their Writtas) are the Jtis (also
common to all the countries), to which e.g. the Mlvrittas, Dandaka'),
Ragal, and mtrgamaniyama Skandhaka (Kanda) belong"). Apart from
1) For instance, in v. 164 occurs xed instead of x; in v.203 73, is scanned J-v
instead of JJ, see p. 96 F37 3 o = ~ J; v. 227 has 89ed instead of $9553 to.
2) Shatpaat sarva wishaya; for shatpaat, in later works, generally appanna is
substituted. 3) Dravida (Drvida), in South India, only means Tamil; and all other
meanings given by Northern writers and their followers to the word are highly perplexing to
a Southerner. 4) These two classes are samavrittas. 5) Ragal (Raghat) occurs in
Tlugu as Ragada; a Tlugu Dandaka seems to belong to the Mora metres; the Kanda bears
the same appellation in that language.
: X;
x
VIII NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. A.

them (the Chandas' and Writtas? or the general Jtis?) again are all
those which are born of the languages of Karntaka, Andhra, Drvida,
Warta, Lta, Mlava, Gaula, Gurjara, Kaliga, Aga, Waga, Kerala,
Bhlika, Magadha, Ceri, Vla, Pala, We figi (different from Andhra!),
Tlava (Taulava?) and other countries; and they form the (particular)
Jtis of the languages of all the countries (sarvavishayabh
shjti), and (for Karntaka) are the following: Madanavati, Akkara,
Caupadi, Gitik, El, Tivadi, Utsha, Shatpadi (i.e. Sarashatpadi), Ak
karik, and Chandovatamsa. After this the author states (v. 69, 70):
For each kind (jti)), in a two-fold way, from Ukt to Utkriti, I will
give (thee) instruction. In the two languages thus mentioned) (by |
me) I will hence let thee know concerning (what is common to) the
languages etc. of all the countries (sarvavishayabhshdi).
Further, after the Ragals, in verse 281 he says: Thus, in this order,
in all ways, I have informed thee concerning (what is common to) the
languages etc. of all the countries; henceforth learn (also) the
mode (anda) of the Kanda! Then, after the Kanda and the other
(Sanscrit) Mora-feet metres, he begins with the prose-heading: I will (now)
state the (particular) Jti of the Karntaka country; and proceeds in
verse 296: I have let (thee) know in full (what is common to) the
languages etc. of all the countries; I will (now) relate the mode
(anda) of the Karntaka language.
The above statement appears to say that in the Samskrita, Prkrita,
Apabhramsa and Paiika as well as in all the 56 Jti languages (i.e.
daughter-languages) there occur the three chief kinds of Writtas; and, as
a different class, the Mlvrittas, the Dandaka (Writtas), the (mtrgana)
Ragals and the mtrgana Kanda, which are Jtis (that are based on
the prosody of the mother-languages, and occur also in all the languages).
Different from these two classes are the (particular) Jt is that have
(independently) arisen in the languages of all the countries (and may
to some extent occur in them).
So the division of all metres into the two classes: Writta and Jti,
1) An Ela metre, according to C. P. Brown's Dictionary a carol or catch, is also in
Tlugu; Tlugu possesses also Akkara and Utsha. 2) Here Jti as in bhshjti, must
denote kind, and be the same as anda. 3) The two-fold way and the two
languages seem to be identical; Samskrita for the classical language, and Prkrita (in a
general sense of the word) for all the languages, which, according to former Hindu notions,
have arisen from Samskrita. Ngavarma appears to say that verses 72-295 of the text (so
far as they are his) belong partly to the Samskrita Pigala, partly to the so-called Prkpita
Pingala.
X}
x x:
A. NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. IX

that appears in Halyudha and which had existed even for some time be
fore him, occurs in Ngavarma; although it is not exactly based on the
difference between metres that are formed of syllable-feet and metres that
are formed of Moras and Mora-feet (as is the case with Halyudha, etc.)"),
for also the Mlvrittas and Dandaka writtas are counted with the Jtis. In
the secondary prose-paragraph of the text under No. 55 (that with slight
differences occurs in MSS. B., D., and Rc.) the term jti can only denote
kind in a general sense).
Comparing the present text of Ngavarma's work (includ
ing the 8 metres peculiar to Rb.: 144, 145, 146, 162, 169, 187, 192, 197)
with the Samskrit a Chand as of Pi gala as it lies before us in the
8th volume of Dr. Weber's excellent Indische Studien, it appears that
Ngavarma's introductory verses 24, 26, 27 and 34 occur, with
some modifications, in the first chapter of Pigala; instead of the six or
seven cases in which according to P. a syllable may be long, N. with cer
tain later writers (e.g. Kedarabhatta, W.215), takes only five such cases
for granted. P.'s general arrangement (with which that of Kedara
bhatta agrees) has been quite inverted by N., P. beginning the profane
metres (laukika handas) with the Ganahandas, and N. with the Akshara
handas; N. therefore brings in the Caes u ra (v. 39) just before the
Aksharahandas, as vs. 40-66 do not belong to the original recension.
Further, P. introduces only 21 species of Samavrittas, but N. 26. P.
adduces for his species from gyatri to utkriti only 87 in stances; N. for
the very same no less than 136, and including the instances for Ukt
Supratishth, altogether as many as 156.
The following table showing the numerical difference regarding
the Sam a writtas of P. and N. may be acceptable?):
Number of instances that occur
Species. in P. in N. in both P. and N.

gyatri 1 8 1 (96)
ushnih 1 11 in O In e

anushtubh 3 3 (111, 112, 113)

brihati 8 2 (118, 122)
pakti 6 4 (126, 127, 128, 131)
trishtubh 12 15 8 (132, 133, 135, 136, 138-140, 142)
jagati 19 16 11 (147-152, 158-162)

1) Cf. ps. 22, 23; Weber ps. 288, 289. 2) After Tlavritta D. has still a Dindma
writta, called Dimdima v. by Rc., and Mattebha () by B. 3) The garva, harivara (p. 26),
g (p. 27) of H., and the mangalik (p. 48) of Rb. are not included. X;
 X NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. A.

Species. Number of instances that occur

in P. in N. in both P. and N.
atijagat 6 8 3 (163, 169, 170)
akvarf 6 5 8 (171, 172, 174)
atisakvarf 4 6 2 (177, 178)
ashti 3 5 In on e

atyashti 7 7 5 (188-191, 198)

dhriti 3 4 2 (194, 195)
atidhriti 2 4 2 (199, 200)
kriti 2 4 In on 6

prakriti 2 4 2 (206, 207)

kriti 1 4 1 (211)
vikriti 2 3 1 (215)
samkriti 1 4 1 (218)
abhikriti 1 3 1 (221)
utkriti 2 4 2 (224, 225)
87 136 54."

Thus N.'s present edition has only 54 Samavrittas in common with P.

Of these 10 bear totally different names in P.'s work'); the names
of 7 again differ to some extent). A whole class of Samavrittas, the
Ml v r it tas, do not occur in P.9)
Thirty-one of the Sam a vritt as that are peculiar to P., are the
following:
1. Kumralalit, v v -- --
2. Hamsaruta, | J J J .
3. Mayrasrint, J J J J | .
4. Upasthit, v vJ .
5. Ekarpa, J - - - - - - - - || .
6. Wtormi, v J v .
7. Wrint, * ~| * > - J - - ---
8. Syeni, Q J J J .
. Canalkshik, - - - | \, \, \ | J | .
10. Tata, v v v | V V v | | v
11. Kntotpfd, J J .
12. Navamlini, * ~ v Q Q v
13. Waratanu, v v| v J v .
14. Jaladharaml, J. J. J J | .
15. Gauri, v v v | V V v | J .
16. Lalan, v v | J | * ~ | * ~

1) I state the verses, adding P.'s names: 127, rukmavati; 131, Suddhavirj; 142, kudma
ladanti; 169, kanakaprabh; 174, varasundarf; 193, avitatha (kokilaka); 194, vibudhapriy;
195, kusumitalatvellit; 199, vismit; 206, dhritasri (saivadan). 2) 113, 147, 158,
160, 191,211, 225. 8) The term of mlvritta does not occur in the St. Petersburg Lexicon.
 A. NAGAVARMA's PRosody. XI

17. Praharshant, J. J J | v | -
18. Gaurf, ~ * ~ | * > v v V v - - - - -
19. Kutilagati, v v v | v J J v .
20. Asambdh, v J C v . J J | .
21. Aparjit, * ~| V V v| V - J - - -
22. Kutila, v J J J v .
23. Rishabhagajavilasita, J - | J J J J v J C J J J
24. Sailasikh, J J - J - J - J - J - | J J .
25. Warayuvati, - J - | v v J J v J J .
26. Wansapatrapatita, - J -| v V v| V V| V V v v .
27. Atiyini, v - - - - - - - - | C. v . J J .
28. Wanaml, v v v v v v | J | v v | J .
29. Suvadan, v v - | - J .
30. Writta, v J v | - - || v | v J J .
31. Asvalalita, v v v v Q - v Q J J v | J J |v .
Regarding the Pa uses (yati) in N. it will be readily observed that
those of vs. 126, 131-133, 136, 139, 147, 149-151, 158, 159, 206 and
211 do not agree with those pointed out for them by P. Several times the
re censions of N. differ from each other with regard to the place of
the Caesura (vs. 132-134, 153, 164, 171, 174, 175, 178, 179, 189, 198,
202, 214). Besides yati, N. has usir (breath), virati, virma, virama,
viramana, virnta, virma. Where the Caesura is not indicated by
him, he, like P., appears to mean that it is at the end of the line. (In Rb.
I have met no reference to Caesura).
Dr. Weber's above-mentioned volume enables us also to compare the
Samavrittas of the present text with those contained in the Sanscrit Pro
sody, called Writtar at n a kara, by Ked rabha t t a who lived be
fore the 13th century, but after Hal yudha, who, as it appears, wrote his
commentary on Pigala, the Mritasafijivini, towards the end of the 10th
century (W. 184, 193,206,417). Sixteen Writtas that do not occur in P.,
but in Ngavarma, and the Writtaratnkara though partly bearing dif
ferent names, are the following:
1. Wiitra (95, also in H.), Kedara's Somarj 10. Sri (146, only in Rb.)
2. Kumuda (97, also in H.), K.'s Ramani 11. Nirupama (153, not in H., but M.), K.'s
3. Mukula (98, also in H.) Priyamvad
4. Madhumati (Sulabha in M., 108; not in H., 12. Lalitapada (155, also in H.), K.'s Abhi
but M. and Rb.) navatmarasa

5. Bhadraka (120, also in H.), K.'s Bhadrik | 18. Candrik (156, not in H., but M.), K.'s
6. Maniraga (130, also in H.), K.'s Manirga Candravartman

7. Candrik (137, also in H.), K.'s Bhadrik
8. Mnikya (141, not in H., but M.), K.'s
Caikarpa
9. Sumukhi (144, only in Rb.)
8
14. Sukesara (Surangakesara, 181, also in H.)
15. Jagadvandita (184, also in H.), K.'s
Khagati
16. Paamara (187, only in Rb.)
B*
$3. x:
XII NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. A.

From this list it seems to become certain that there is a very close
connection between the Writtaratnkara and the recension Rb.; see Nos.
4, 9, 10, 16; cf. verse 169; but three of its instances (145, 192, 197) are
neither in Pigala nor Kedara. M. has four forms of its own, Nos. 4, 8,
11, 13, that are in K.; but the names do not agree at all, except in some
measure in No. 13; but cf. p. 54, No. 181. Recension H., in company
with the others, shows nine forms of K., Nos. 1, 2, 3, 5, 6, 7, 12, 14, 15;
but only four of them (3, 5, 6, 14) bear the same appellations.
About further differences in n a m e s and for m it is to be

remarked that there occurs a Hamsaml (110) for Ushnih also in K.,
but its form is somewhat at variance (J- J ); Mandnila (127)
is Pigala's Rukmavati, K.'s Campakaml; Sndrapada (only in M., 142)
is P.'s Kudmaladanti, K.'s Sndrapada, etc.; the Drutapada (154) has a
somewhat different shape with K. (J J J J); Majubhshini
(-bhshini, 169) is P.'s Kanakaprabh, K.'s Majubhshini; Vanamayra
(174) is P.'s Varasundari, K.s Induvadan; Kanakbjaniya (193) or Nar
kutaka (only in M., No. 181) is P.'s Avitatha or Kokilaka, K.'s Narkutaka;
and Meghavisphrjita (199) is P.'s Wismit, K.'s Meghavisphrjita. How
are such differences to be accounted for, side by side with the coinci
dences? Two remarkable circumstances, in this respect, are
still to be taken notice of; the first is that K.'s Campakaml is N.'s
Mandnila (127), whereas in Canarese the so common Camp aka ml
(206, 230) is called by P. the Dhritari (by others Paakvali, etc.),
and is not in K.; the second is that another Writta celebrated in Canarese,
the Mahs rag dhar (210, 230)'), is neither in P., nor in K. (although
it is in recension Rb.). The Southerners seem to have worked with some
in dependen ce.
The Drutapada of Ngavarma (154) which, as has been remarked, is
somewhat different from that of Kedara, is indentical with the Drutapada
of War h a mihira (who lived from 505587 A.D.)?); and further,
N.'s Lalitapada (155) which is called Abhinavatmarasa with K., bears
the same name in Warhamihira's Brihatsamhit. But then N.'s Candrik
(137) which is K.'s Bhadrik, is called Prasabha by Varhamihira.
1) There is no Mahsragdhar in the St. Petersburg Sanscrit Lexicon. The Mahsragdhar
has been employed in the Canarese andraprabha, e. g. vi., 66, a Jaina composition of 1189
A. D.; and it is not an in v ention of Ngavarma, as he e. g. in his Kvyvalokana (v., 84)
cites a verse composed in it. The beginning of that verse is cited also in Sabdamanidarpana
(Mangalore edition) p. 377 (sprt: etc.). Also the Abhinava Pampa Rmyana has the
Mahsragdhar. 2) J. R. A. S., N. S., ii., 1, p. 407.
X;
 x:
A. NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. XIII

Continuing the comparis on between the Samskrit a

Pig a la and N a g a v arm a, it is found that of the Ardh as a m a
writtas in P. none occurs in N., and that of the Wish a ma vrittas in N.
the Tripadonnati is not in P.
P.'s work is composed in short prose-sentences, the bulk of that of
N. in verse. Where N. teaches the formation of a metre, he gives the
verse the form of the metre in question. This peculiarity occurs also in
the Writtaratnkara (W. 207), in the commentary on Varhamihira's
Brihatsamhit by Bhat to t pala who belongs to the 10th century), and
in the Srut a bodh a by a Klidsa'). N. employs, as has been stated
above, various All iter a tions, a circumstance that perhaps may be
significant regarding his age, as the use of Alliterations has been con
sidered to be a characteristic of later (Sanscrit) works); all the Canarese
works which N. quotes in one of his treatises, the Kvyvalokana, however,
show at least the simple Alliterations; and the culture of Alliterations first
for distinctly marking out the verse-lines and then also for giving pleasure
to the ear, originally may have taken place in a conspicuous manner in
the South. Of the lice n c e of writers on Prosody later than Pigala,
e.g. of Prakrita Pigala, Kedarabhatta, and Dmodara (the source of
whose work, called Wnibhshana, is the Prkrita Pigala, and a certain
copy in MS. of whose work dates either from 1633 or 1555 A.D.)"),
in allowing a short consonant to remain short before a double consonant
the second part of which is a Repha (W. 224 seq.), nothing is found in
Ngavarma's original").
Ngavarma, like Pigala, uses the syllables ma, ya, ra, sa, ta, ja,
bha, na for the eight syllable-feet; but he goes further, giving each syl
lable-foot a peculiar name. In the present text the Moloss us ()
is the earth (urvi, kshoni, kshm, dharani, dhar, dhtri, bh, bhmi);
the Bacchi cus (~--) water (ambu, kua, jala, toya, payas, salila);
the Amphim a crus (---) fire (agni, anala, krinu, jtaveda, jtavedas,
1) St. Petersburg Lexicon; J. R. A. S., N. S., ii., 1, 410. Weber 203,205, 207. 2) Weber
166,216; Colebrooke, p. 392. 3) Weber 201, 391. 4) The St. Petersburg Lexicon, s. v. Rgha
vadeva, states that Rghavadeva was the father of Dmodara and the grandfather of Srga
dhara. Is this Damodara the author of the Vnibhshana? Srngadhara lived 1363 A. D.;
Ind. Ant. i., 250, note. 4) The licence is met also in Tlugu ; see the instances in Mr. Brown's
grammar. The rules regarding Canarese sithilas, i. e. fleeting consonants, the observation of
which appears in N.'s verses, are of a quite different character; see Sabdamanidarpana, rule
36 seq. This grammar, however, in rules 59, 60, acknowledges that in prosody some make use
of the mentioned objectionable licence regarding the Repha; and with Canarese writers of
the latest period it is not uncommon; in the period just preceding it the Repha was very often
elided, e.g. prabhu became pabu; praudha, pauda. A curious word is pavda with the
Lingitas (also in Tlugu), denoting a wonderful act done by a Jangama to convince others
of the truth of his tenets; it probably is pravrd (pravrj). -

2 X;
 3.
XIV NAGAVARMA's PRosody. A.

jvalana, jvl, teja, pdapana, pvaka, marudishta, mruteshta, vahni,

Vaivnara, ikhi, hutavaha, hutana); the An apa estus (~~~) wind
(anila, pavana, pavamna, marut, maruta, mruta, vta, vyu, vasana,
Samirana); the Antiba c chicus (v) the sky (ambara, ka, gagana,
viyat, Vyoma); the Amphib rachys (~-v) the sun (ambujamitra, arka,
ditya, ina, kumudri, kharakara, dinapa, dindhipa, divkara, bhnu,
bhskara, ravi, saroruhamitra, srya); the Dactylus ( v -) the moon
(abjri, indu, kokanadavairi, andra, vrijaripu, vidhu, ai, itakara,
Sarojaripu, soma, himakrit); and the Trib rachys (~ * ~) heaven, a deity
and Indra (aditijapura, animisha, amara, indra, indranilaya, indrapura,
kulia, kuliadhara, tridaa, diva, divija, divijapura, deva, devdhipapura,
nagahara, nka, pura, atamakha, sura, surapa, surapura, svarga). Regard
ing the term of G an a that in the Samskrita Pigala is restricted to the five
Mora-feet, it is to be said that Ngavarma, with Halyudha (W. 335,414,
415), uses it also for the syllable-feet; and, with the Prkrit a Pigala
(W. 291), also for all possible Mora-feet.
Besides N., like P., denotes long syllables by the syllable ga, or by
the terms guru, etojta, dirgha, the Canarese binpu, wakra, and the Canarese
kku; and short syllables by the syllable la, or by the terms laghu
and the Canarese say (sayka, sayta, saytu, saypa).") But he calls long syl
lables also by the names of Rudra (agajanmntaka, indudhara, isa,
ina, isvara, kapardi, kmapradhvamsi, kmahara, kmntaka, andradha
ra, triyambaka, deva, nilakantha, puramathana, bhava, bhtaganea, mada
nahara, mrahara, rudra, arva, somevara, hara, himmuekhara); and
short ones by the names of Wishnu (daityri, murntaka, vaikuntha, hari).
N. using a crooked perpendicular line (kku gr, vakra) as the
sign for a long syllable, and a straight perpendicular line (saytu gr)
as that for a short one, is a circumstance previously met with in the
Prakrit a Pi gala and Writtar at n a kara (W. 215, 427).
N. agrees with P. in employing certain words to express
numerical values; but a list of those used in our text (not excluding the
spurious verses) will show a considerable difference?):
1) Nija (=short) in vs. 42, 43 is spurious.
2) It will not be without interest to compare the list of Nijaguna yogis Vivek a 3 in t
m an i, under the heading of ganitasaj: 1. rpa (P.), bhmi, andra. 2. yugma, yugala,
yuga, bhu, pda, paksha, nayana. 3. haranayana, agni, pura, vararatna. 4. kashya, veda (P.),
varna, rama, samudra (P.). 5. haravaktra, vrata, indriya (P.), bna, vishaya, pndava, bhta
(P.). 6. ritu (P.), rasa (P.), skandha, mukha, vedanga, karma, varna, darsana, artha. 7. muni,
giri, rjynga, turaga, dhtu, sabhnga, svara (P.), sgara. 8. vasu (P.), diggaja, mada,
karma. 9. randhra, nidhi, rasa, graha, ratha, bhakti. 0. bindu, finya, nsti, anusvra,
gagana, prna. Herewith concludes the list.
g . z
A. - NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. XV

1. 2. 4. 5. 6.

khaara kara ambudhi (P.'s samudra) kmabna ritu (P.)

garuda ambunidhi kmstra kara
pannagarja 3. jalanidhi bna khara

bhujaga pura yuga bhta (P.) rasa (P.)

mrigadhara vahni vrdhi wishaya
#asi sikhibraja aradhi

sura

7. 9.
agendra muni (P.'s fishi) gaja di1) nidhi
adri yati (?) kari dikari randhra
kulagiri aila gaja digaja 0
giri hayatati gajavraja di -

- - ambara
turagavrta hayanikara gajavrta nga
dineahaya hayavrta danti madagaja 11.
maga dikkari vasu (P.) rudra (P.)
digdanti hari hara?)

- 12. 14. 16.

arka (P.'s ditya) padminimitra manu dharanivara
dinakara bhnu mahivara
dinantha bhskara 15. rja
dinapa mrtanda ksh
dinea ravi paks a. 20.

divasakara vidydhara rvanakara

divasdhipa

Ngavarma has the old significations for a verse-quarter: pada,

pda (with Pigala: pda, iv., 10), in Canarese adi. Carana and aghri,
that are used by Kedara to denote the same (W. 328), occur only in spurious
verses. A Mora is called mtr by N.8); the name kal used by
Kedara (W. 309), is not used by him.
It has been stated above as a peculiarity of N. that he gives names to
the eight syllable-feet (aksharagana); again differing from P. he calls the
five Mora-feet (mtrgama): giriam, dhrjati, arvam, purri, makha
ripu%), these forms of Siva's names expressing at the same time the
forms of the feet. (The foot na=J, in v. 288, is not genuine).

1) In Pingala it denotes 10. 2) Bhattotpala has also Madanahara, W. 205.

3) The mentioning of mtrs in the spurious verse 53 (Rc., B.) is inopportune. 4) Purri
does not occur in Halyudha's Abhidhnaratnaml, which Ngavarma used for composing a
Nighantu; but it occurs in the Trikndasesha, a supplement to the Amarakosha, by Purushot
tama; makharipu is not with Halyudha, and does not occur in the St. Petersburg Dexicon.
x - 3.
2xWI NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. A.

Such are the comparisons that chiefly suggest themselves with regard
to the Samskrita Pigala and Ngavarma. It would be interesting to
minutely compare also the so-called Prkrit a Pigala,
as some of the peculiarities of N. may possibly be found in it; but the
editor is unable to adduce more than a few points. Dr. Weber') says
that the Prkrita Pigala is a much later work than the Samskrita P.,
and that its siltras are composed in verse, and contain a great number
of new termini technici. In it, as in Ngavarma, the term g a na has
a more general meaning; the Amphibrachys (J-J is called ja and payo
dhara, a term that however is not in N.; and the ryagiti bears the name
of skan dhaka, a circumstance that is met with also in N., his Kanda (a
tadbhava of skandhaka) being the ryagiti"). Mr. Colebrooke, in his article
on Sanscrit and Pracrit Poetry (p. 412 seq.), remarks that besides the
Jti metres that are noticed in treatises on Sanscrit prosody, other
kinds belonging to the class of metres regulated by
quantity are specified by writers on Pracrit prosody. As instances
of such metres he mentions the Doh, Gh (gth), Mahrshtra,
Rola, Shatpadika, and others; but though as to names the Du v a yi
(295)), G a d (253) and Shat p a di of the present text may be
compared, none of them appears to coincide as to form with any instances
in Nagavarma.
Ngavarma knows only one kind of true Canarese metres: the
devks hara-feet metres"), as he classes the Raghat (Ragal) with
the Jtis that are common to all the countries. He adduces two Sama
writtas (308, 309) among them, but theoretically their feet belong to the
Canarese Mora-class. The Rag als (a sort of Dvipada) are built on
exactly the same principle as the later Shat p a dis (318 seq.), that

1) Ps. 202, 203, 291, 295, 304. 2) As the skandhaka (or skandha, for the Canarese tadbhava
is kanda) that is very common with Ngavarma, is borrowed from the Prkrit a
Pig a la (W. 295) and was known to Varhamihira (505-587 A.D., W. 294, 304), the be
ginning of the composition of the Prkrita Pingala may have taken place in the 5th century.
It is necessary to note this with regard to the Canarese works preceding Ngavarma's, as
also in them the kanda is frequently used, as one learns from the quotations in N. About the
use of the rya-metre at a certain period (with Aryabhatta, who was born 476 A.D., Varha
mihira, etc.) see W. 209. 3) Regarding the Du v a yi's scheme as represented by
verse 2 9 5, it has been omitted to adduce it in the text; it is as follows: JJ
|-- | vv- || Jw- | v - v | -| Q ----*---- | v-- I - - - | | Q J | . It
would appear as if the foot preceding the long syllable in the end, were to be the pur ri,
a circumstance that would affect also the form of the scheme under v. 293. 4) This name is
g on v. 340 where N. says he has told the employment of the devksharas. X;
 - x
A. NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. YWII

nowadays are the commonest metres, but were unknown to N.; they con
tain a certain number of Moras, from three to five, in a certain number
of feet that bear no particular name and may vary in form. The dev
kshara-feet metres (296 seq.), however, are based on feet that, like the
Samskrita Mora-feet with N., have names which show the forms of the
feet to be used, and form three classes. Regarding the employment of
these feet to some degree a striking uncertainty exists, as the number of
Moras, whether for the verse-lines or the whole verses, is not mentioned
(cf. p. 97, note)"). To throw some light on the state of lexicography in
South India at Ngavarma's time) the three classes with their re
spective name-feet are quoted alphabetically
I. Class: aja, jalasambhava, padmabhava, bisaruhajanma, bisaruhodbhava, brahma,
vanajasambhava, Sarasijabhava.
II. Class: adhokshaja, upendra, jalaruhodara, pd alara, madanapitri, mandaradhara,
vanaruhodara, vishnu, Sarajijodara, hari.
III. Class: fvara, kandarparipu, kmntaka, kmri, bhujagapaksha, madanahara, rudra,
ankara, hara.

The name-feet are of:

the first class: ajan, dhtri, nki, bmmam, brahm, surapam;

the second class: kamsri, govindam, narakri, nkigam, parahitam, muraripu, murahara,
Sripati, bridayeam.
the third class: kandarpri, kmaripu, kmntakam, gangdhisam, girijkntam, giri
jntham, andramauli, trijagadguru, nilakantham, puramathanam, pra
mathdhipam, bhujagadhri, bhtgrani, madanadhvamsi, madanaripu,
vrishabhalakshyam, ladharam.

There remains still a word to be said about Chapter 6, containing the

six Pratyay as. Ngavarma introduces them with the words hence
I will nicely explain to thee, as well as I can, the six pratyayas.
As the aphoristical text is rather corrupt, various different readings
have been adduced. Re cension M. (K.) introduces the pratyayas
with the following sloka: prastro nashtamuddishtameka-dvy-di-la-ga
kriy sakhynamadhvayoga a shat-pratyayamiti Smritah II. It can
scarcely be doubted that this verse has been taken from Ke dr a, the
only difference between this verse and one in K. being that K.s verse

1) Regarding the Madanavati, however, the number of Moras of which is certain enough,
a verse is added in H., Ra. and M., stating to an inquirer that in this case there are 22 Moras;
the metre of the corrupt verse looks somewhat like the Tripadi: 7 'coo?& # 7:33:33
- -, -9 --& 3.
F | 738.23%-33.3% vo zre&# 33:33xozoc, I
2) Cf. the list of proper names for the long and short syllables, above p. xiv.
X;
 X
XVIII NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. A.

concludes pratyayh shat prakirtith (W. 426). See also the remark on
H.s 6th Chapter above in p. v.
The following literal translation of Ngavarma's traditional Genea
logy is offered, as met with in MSS. L., M., Sb., and Sc. that as to age may
form the second recension: The Veiigi country (said to be now the
Northern Circars, but not identical with Andhra, see above p. viii.) was
conspicuous as being a surpassing one in the world; and in the seven
grm as that are as if countless in that country, was (or is) the charming
We figipalu (or Veiiginagara). We n n a mayya, an equal of Vibhu
deva, a clever man, was conspicuous in this world like Ambujabhava,
always like a treasure of good qualities. Pn n a mayya, a man of pure
qualities, was as conspicuous as skilful. ... (He, Pnnamayya). ...excelled
Cupid in beauty, bore the form of Ambusambhava, and was a man of
good conduct in the Kaundiny a gotra. For that vipra of extensive
renown, for the dwijanma who was the beloved son of that man, there was
a good wife who surpassed the virtuous Arundhati; her name was Kaundi
kabb. When to that Kaundi kabb and Wnnamayya who was con
spicuous as a mine of glory, Dm a mayya was born in Cupid's form, he
(Dmamayya) being praised by the world became conspicuous. His (D
mamayya's) modest wife abounding in world-famed good qualities, pos
sessing a charming form, in every respect surpassed even Girijt; her
name was Kunda kabb. To Kunda kabb who was conspicuous in the
said manner, and to Dmamayya who was called a man of blameless
qualities, the firstborn son was Vn n a mayya, a person of world-praised
renown, honoured by the dvijas, one of Manu's road. He (Vnnamayya)
was conspicuous as gifted with perfect qualities, being called lord of Sri
knt, a knower of all elegant arts (sakalakalkovida), an unparalleled
person, one of incomparable conduct, versed in the laukika and vaidika
stras, and a man of many letters (anekkshara). The wife of Vnna
mayya who was called as stated, possessed good qualities, and shone as filled
with such a devotion for her husband that she surpassed so to say even
Dharanisut; her name was Pola (or Poti) kabb. To that Polakabb
and Wnnamayya who was called a man advanced in science, the firstborn
son became Ngavarma who was gifted with the qualities of the poetry
gem of Vkripati.
This our Ngavarma is further called Kavir jah am sa in verses 1,
3, 16, (182, 194, 203, 222, hamsa. 292,) 347. The numbers in brackets
are to indicate that in those verses there exists some uncertainty as to
whom the epithet is applied; and this circumstance leads us to an in
3. X;
{& A. X
A. NAGAWARMA'S PROSODY YIX

vestigation into the meaning of the above-mentioned ambiguous terms of

Nki, Nkiga and Pinki.)
In page 96, according to H. and Ra., Nki is a name of Brahm);
and Nkiga one of Wish nu; but according to recension M. N. a kig a
is also identical with Ng a v arm a, for it says in its reading of v. 22:
The prosody which Indudhara told to Um, having been spread about on
earth by Pigala, Nkiga (Ngavarma according to B. and Sa.) uttered
the mode he learned from that handomburi (i. e. Pigala's work) to his
own wife?).

In the text of the metres it is said that svgata (139) is Nkiga's (B.,
H., M.); lalitapada (155) is Nkiga's (B., H.); ayuta (164) is Nkiga's
(B., H., M.); jagadvandita (184) has been spread about by Nkiga (B., H.,
M); hamsagati (214) is Nkiga's (B., H., M.); tanvi (218) is Nkiga's (B.,
M., Rc.); and the pure Canarese metre piriakkara (302) is of Nkiga (H.,
M.). It might be inferred from this that all the said metres had been in
vented by Ngavarma; but that would be wrong, as Svgata and tanvi
belong to the Samskrita Pigala. Nkiga in these instances, however,
cannot be meant for Vishnu, but only for Ng a v arm a).
His name, therefore, is also directly mentioned in some writtas; thus
vanaja (121) is of Ng a v arm a (B., H., M.); kusumghripa (173) came
from N. (B., H., M.); tarala (198) was invented (nirmita) by N. kavindra
(H., M.); and mattebhavikridita (202) is N.'s (H., M.). Not one of these
metres is in the Samskrita Pigala. Nag a v arma, further, teaches the
number of the vrittas (222); and he gifted with excellent qualities
(gun a grani) the raghatprabandha (254).

1) Nki, a deity, occurs in the Abhidhnaintmani of Hemaeandra who died 1172 A. D.,
and the Bhgavatapurna (7, 8, 36); but is not in Halyudha's kosha. Nkiga is neither in
Halyudha nor in the St. Petersburg Lexicon. According to the Canarese Ganasahasranma
(of about 1300 A.D.) Nki is an epithet of Siva (2, 70). With regard to Dr. Burnell's in
teresting account of the Mrityulngala Upanishad in Ind. Ant. ii., 266 I remark that 1 a figuli
(perhaps another form of lngali) is a name of Siva according to the same work (4, 2).
2) This appears further from a Kanda verse supplementary to the Utsha (v. 339) which
occurs in H. and Ra. at the end of ch. 5, and in which Nki is explained to mean Aja gana:
3y2:32:3:28:933. | 3:32 q:{3x 503030cco2.37 peocto | 33b3203 r 7353 3 | 3a's
z exte xo~. I
3) This verse appears in recension H. where it is the first verse of the work, in the following
form: Hear, my dear (wife), I am going to relate to thee that mode which the deva (i.e. siva)
told the devi, and which Pigala heard and told the rishis. 4) According to the rather
arbitrary different readings of B. Nkiga (and Nki) occur also in some other metres.
Nkiga must have been a current term at Ngavarma's time, for it occurs in v. 137 of the
nnarthaknda of his vastukosha; but the verse is unfortunately quite corrupt in our copy.
:
C*
X z
XX - NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. A.

Nki occurs as genuine perhaps four times in the vrittas: upendra

vajra (133) is in the manner which Pinaki and Nki stated (B., H., M.);
lini (140) is Nki's (H.); bhujafigaprayta (149) is renowned like Nki
(B., M.)'); and nirupama (153) is unparalleled like Nki (M.)?). Nirupama
is not in the Samskrita P. As Pinki, i. e. Siva, and Nki here occur as
different in one and the same sentence, as above Indudhara and Nkiga
(Ngavarma), it becomes probable that Nki too stands for Ngavarma.
In the ruira (163) that is in P., it is said that it is well ascertained
by the way that was told by Pin a ki, i. e. Siva, to Girij (B., H.) or Um
(M.) Pin ki may perhaps be meant by the Kavir jaham sa of the
verses that above, in connection with this term, appear in brackets; the
metres of the verses, however, are not in the Samskrita P.
Kavi vara, kavin dra, prabhuka vindra occur in vs. 147, 224,
252. It is a little dubious who is meant; but from v. 27 as well, which is
genuine, and states that N a g a v arm a kavindra, the sayyadi (i. e.
straight foot), taught the long and short syllables, as from v. 198 according
to which the tarala was invented by Ngavarma kav in dra, it seems
to follow that the terms in all the cases refer to Ngavarma. Sayyadi
occurs again in the indravamsa (151, H., M.), the Canarese form of which
was made by him.9)
Two of such not unfrequent but strange verses that praise the
author of the very work in which they occur, are seen also in the
course of N.'s prosody. The reading of the one (246) is quite unsettled;
the other (249) says: Possessed of excellent speech, born of the great
lineage of S at a patro dbhava (i.e. Brahm), an ornament to the mul
titude of clever poets, unlimited in the appearance of good qualities
(gu no day oddma), parallel in understanding to Caturnana and Indra
(H.; parallel to Caturnana, Indra and Vishnu, B.) is Ngavarma,
unparalleled. A translation of the last verse of the work (347) is: May
this land that irradiates the sky and (its) margin, and the king (bhmipa)
be happily united for ever! May the land thrive! May Yama who plucks
up the sole of (man's) foot, and adversity keep back! May the greatness
of Ngavarma's poetry become full by this Chandas! May the meaning
(mata) of the Kavir jahamsa be spread on earth!
Verse 249 confirms the statement in the genealogy of recension M. that
Nga warm a was a Br h m an a by birth; and verse 347 states that he
1) Re. has Nkiga. 2) Nkiga in B. 3) Of the mandkrnta (188) that is in P.,
it is said that it had become celebrated in the world by Kandarpa (Cupid; H., M.), i. e. pro
bably by Ngavarma who was like Cupid.
|-2 -
X;
3. - A.
A. NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. XXI

lived under a king, probably of We figi, to which N. is stated to have

| belonged, and which was counted by him (according to H.) as one of the
56 countries still at the time when he wrote!). This land was once ruled
by the Pallavas, probably a so-called Dravida race?). Their kingdom
was called We fig irshtra, and their capital was We figipura or Ka
lig an agara"). To the, strange to say, Sanscrit names of the (Jaina)
rulers invariably the epithet Varma is added (cf. our Ngavarma)0.
A. D. 777 their dynasty was to some extent still extant; at that time
Kundavv (mother Kund), daughter of the Pallava king, erected a Jain a
temple in the north of Sripura"). However 605 A.D. the Clukya
Vishnu Vardhana II. had conquered the capital Wefigipura and founded
the Rjamahendra dynasty"); and after 680 A.D. the Clukya ruler of
Kalynapura on the Tugabhadra, Vinayditya, a relation of the Rja
mahendra line, smote one of the Pallava rjas, as did also a king of the
Kfigu or Cera dynasty). About 1000 A.D. the kingdom We figi
passed to (the Saiva) Rjendra Cola, the then dominant sovereign of
Southern India. A. D. 1175 Wengi vishaya had fallen under the sway of
the Kkateya dynasty of ru fig al); Veiigipalu has become a small
hamlet.

Ngavarma's Chandas, especially in its present different recensions,

is unfit to prove the religious notions of its author. From certain
magala or nndi verses at the beginning of recensions B. and M., to
which e.g. also verses 1-3 of the present text belong, it might be con
cluded he was a Saiva; but they are spurious, as none of them occurs
in H., and only one of them, an invocation of Saraswati, is in Rc. But
there are genuine passages enough to lead one of the present day to think
that Ngavarma was a follower of Siva. With Ngavarma the term
deva, the originator of prosody according to H., denotes Rudra, and
his wife devi is Um'). He calls a long syllable Rudra or deva, and
a short one Hari; again he calls all Canarese feet that are long in form,

1) See above, p. viii. 2) Pallava may be another form of pllava or plya i. e. a low
man; cf. the Tlugu pall, rustic, rude, low; paluva, wretched, vile. 8) Kalinga may be
connected with kal, a stone. Odra, Udra (i. e. Orissa) means of breakers; 3ddara desa the
country of (the stone-) breakers; dda belongs to root: ud, 3d, to break, the r in the word
being the sign of the plural. The dda people (nom.pl. ddar, gen. ddara) are well-known
tank-diggers that speak Tlugu. In Wengi probably the vowel e has originally been short.
4) Ind. Ant. iii., 152. 5) Ind. Ant. ii., 155 seq. 6) J. R. A. S., N. S., 2, 1,
p. 253, 254; cf. Ind. Amt. i., 348. 7) Ind. Ant. ii., 156. 8) J. R. A. S., N. S., 2, 1,
p. 252. 9) See above, p. xix., xx. Cf. Pigala's first, perhaps spurious verse, according
to which Pingala obtains the prasda of Siva.
!3
 X:
XXII NAGAVARMA's PROSODY. A.

Rudra; those of middle size Vishnu; and the shortest Brahm; and lastly
he gives names of Rudra to all the Sanscrit Mora-feet.") However as
further on it will become quite certain that N. was a staunch Jaina,
he in his prosody has simply hidden his convictions on account of the
Saiva views, as it would appear, of the ruling dynasty; and not only that,
but he has also flattered his king by adopting the above-mentioned course.
For himself, nevertheless, he has made play things of the deities; and
must have laughed in his sleeve when using such convenient, but absurd
phrases. It is interesting to observe that at Ngavarma's time Vishnu
was condemned to be a short syllable, etc.; as it shows that the jealousy
between Saivas and Vaishnavas had already become notorious. In re

cension M. the concluding paragraphs of each chapter contain the words

the lotus-feet of rimad bhagavad a rhat paramesvara, in which the
arhat may possibly still point to a Jaina author.
By Mr. C. P. Brown's Tlugu Grammar of 1857, p. 295-322,
we are enabled to throw a gleam of light on Ngavarma's prosody.
According to that work Tlugu Prosody comprises uniform
metres (N.'s aksharahandas) and changing metres (N.'s karnta m
trganahandas).
In the first there are used the 8 Sanscrit feet denoted by the letters
Ma, Ya, etc., and the letters La (short) and Ga (long). Also Mah
s rag dhar occurs among the uniform metres, of which a Hamsay an a
(seven trochees and a long syllable) is remarkable. N.'s Mallikml is
called Matt akokila; and his Wanamajari is Tlugu Mnini. Tlugu
Tarala has its Caesu ra at 11, N.'s at 8; and in several other writtas
the Caesura is different. Tlugu uses also the Kanda; it is the metre
employed by Nannayya bhatta in his Cintmani, or treatise on Tlugu
grammar).
Regarding the changing metres or Upaj timetres Mr. Brown remarks
that they originate in the Kannada language. They comprise
six Indra feet (~~~~;-vvi ov-; Jo-vi-V-j--~); two Sry a feet
(~~~59); and six Candra feet which are formed by adding a syllable

1) In his dictionary, the Wastukosha, Ngavarma puts Rudra and his synonyms before
Wishnu and his, as Hal y ud h a had, done before him in his Abhidhnaratnaml.
Professor Aufrecht says regarding Halyudha's Kosha, p. v., that he uses many artificial
metres, which no other lexicographer has taken the liberty of employing for such a dry
subject as a string of synonyms. But Ngavarma has done exactly the same, using e. g.
the mlint, indravajra, upendravajra, mandkrnta, mahsragdhar, kanda, trivadi and akkara.
2) According to Brown's Dictionary, preface, p. x., he wrote about 1180 A. D.
x - >
A. NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. XXIII

to any Indra foot, and are used only in the Akkaras. (Did the Tlugu
Waishnavas perhaps disagree about the Rudra ganas?)
Changing metres are 1) the Gitis, viz. the Ata (first line 3, 3.3
* 5.5, second line 3. 3. 3. * 3. 3),') and the Teta (all the lines 3, 4, 5* 3.
3); 2) the Sisa; 3) the Dvipada (generally each line 5.4 * 5. 3);
4) the Lay as, viz. e.g. the Layagrahi, or v. 276 of the present text;
and the Layavibhti, that is the Layagrahi with its 39 Moras, but all its
longs, except the two last, are resolved into two shorts each; 5) the
Ragada, N.'s Raghat; the names, however, for the instances are different;
6) the (mtr') Dandaka or blank verse in a measured prose (six lines,
each of which appears as v.v.v.--~); 7) the Taruvaja,
an extension of the Dvipada, two Dvipada lines forming one Taruvaja
line; 8) the Utsha, or v. 339 of our text; 9) the Akkaras.
With regard to the Taruvaja (?), Utsha and the Akkar as in
general Mr. Brown thinks that they are experiments in metre which have
not obtained popularity, are imitated from those in the Kannada language,
and have been introduced (into Tlugu); but have never become popular
or common; and concerning the Akkar as in particular he remarks:
the Akkara is used only by Nannayya bhatta (A. D. 1130), and one or two
imitators. The poet himself uses only two varieties, which he calls by
the one name Akkara. The Akkara is in truth a Kannada metre, and
has been naturalized in very few Tlugu poems. He adduces the two
varieties: madhya akkara and madhura akkara, names that corres
pond to N.'s nadu akkara and d akkara. The first, according to an
instance from Nannayya's diparva, seems to contain 25 Moras in each
line; the second, according to an instance from the same, 22; but as in
Canarese there appears no rule regulating the number of Moras.

1) Comparing Mr. Brown's two instances of the ta (p. 307, 309) it will be observed that
they differ regarding the number of Moras. The instance of our text is 3. 3. 3 * 3. 4. 3 |
3. 3. 3 * 4.3, exhibiting 16 Moras in the second line; whereas the above instance has only
15 in it. But our instance must be correct, as the numbers 4. 3 are very distinctly expressed
in one of the lines of the original by nagajpriyya (J. v, an epithet of Siva); the
other line in question is quite corrupt in our copy of the Kavijihvbandhana.
X;
 XXIV AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

B. An Essay on Canarese Literature.

I. The early period, from about 800 to 1300 A. D.
1. Means in hand.

The early period of Canarese (karnta, kannada) literature can be

understood, to a pretty satisfactory extent, from Ngavarma's handas, as
seen above, and from the following works:
1. The Sabdamanidarpana of Keava or Kei Rja, that forms a com
prehensive grammar of the Canarese language as it lay before the author
in the poetical works of the early poets, from which very numerous cita
tions, directly or indirectly, are adduced. Our references are taken from
the Magalr edition of the work. (Sbdm.)
2. The Kvyvalokana (-loka) of Ngavarma, a Canarese treatise on
poetical composition, the first two chapters (on ol) of which we have been
favored with by Tirumal Symanna, Munshi of the Wesleyan Missionaries
at Mysore'). (Kvyl.)
3. The Samskrita-Karnta Nighantu of Ngavarma, in many artificial
metres, an ol MS. of which has been obtained from the Jaina library at
Mdabidar on the W. coast, through the kindness of Dr. Burnell. The
character used in the MS. is nearly identical with that of the Halagannada
specimen in Dr. Burnell's Vamsabrhmana, the only difference being the
use of letter T ().
4. The Jaganntha Vijaya of Rudra (bhatta), a Canarese story of
Krishna, on ol. (Jagv.)
5. The Rasaratnkara of Slva, a Canarese treatise on poetical com
position, an ol copy of which the Tirumal Symanna has been kind enough
to supply. (RSr.)
6. The Vivakriti parikshana, 124 pages in Canarese, composed in
A.D. 1873 by Hiranyagarbha, and lithographed at Dhravda (Dharwar).
It contains specimens of two early Canarese works, and a few editorial
remarks of value. (Wkp.)
1) In quoting it the 10 prakaranas of the 2 adhikras (the first comprising 7, the second
3) have been counted successively by us, and the first number of the quotations refers to
one of them. There may be a little irregularity in our counting as that of the MS. is out
of order.
$3. - S3
 B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XXV

2. Keava and Ngavarma.

Keava and Ngavarma use in their writings the exact and finished
style of their predecessors. It cannot be shown from their compositions
that the so-called New Canarese existed at all in their time; Ngavarma's
prosody, in its present recensions, evinces some later grammatical licenses;
but they certainly do not belong to him").
A peculiarity of Keava is that he wishes the ancient consonant 1
(3*), which for a long time has been quite out of use both in the
oral and written language, to be retained and raised again to its
due position, not only in cases of internal or external sandhi, but
generally. How far Ngavarma made use of the letter, is a question
that cannot be satisfactorily decided on account of the questionable state
of the MSS.; he maintains however its use in compounds), and writes khalga
(instead of khadga, a sword)?). [I take the liberty here to add that from
Ngavarma's karn at aka Vykarana in Sans crit prose (Bhsh
bhshana) which L. Rice, Esq. is going to edit, and a MS. of which
he very kindly sent me for a cursory inspection, it is certain that
Ngavarma treats of the letter l (23) also irrespectively of compounds;
see 1, 10.]
To settle with any thing like certainty the time in which Keava and
|
Ngavarma respectively wrote, is not very easy. It is certainly a strange
| circumstance that, in addition to many fragments, 42 whole verses
occur as citations in the Sabdamanidarpana'), and that these are found
1) Abhinava Manga rja, the author of a Canarese Nighantu, says (i., 4) that he will pattern
after the Canarese of Ngavarma. Cf. Indian Antiquary, i., 345 seq. It is a very curious fact
that the interesting verse about Ancient Canarese (Sbdm. p. xvii. seq.) that is quoted by
Kesava, forms also a quotation in the Kvyvaloka (2, 23). Ngavarma did precede the so
called H period, that appears already clearly in the Canarese Basava Purna of A. D. 1369,
where e.g. there occurs dahm instead of adapm (49, 30).
2) Kvyl. 5, 63. 98. 99. 3) Nighantu, Varga 12, 16; Nnrtha v. 100. The same
form of the word appears in a rather old commentary in Canarese on Halyudha's Abhidhna
ratnaml (2, 317), that regularly shows also r ( **), instead of sh, before the consonant p,
e.g. purpa (pushpa), a peculiarity that our MS. of Ngavarma's Nighantu does not present.
See Sbdm. p. 25. 4) p. 17 fferso; p. 18 scid; p. 24 832,350; p. 67 &#993.3
p. 18 ro, razo; p. 15 z; p. 78 zz; p. 79 c-: p. 81 fte:3; p. 81 Fte;
p. 81 =33d-3re37&o; p. 81 #332; SeU3; p. 83 ***{ev; p. 84 &. p. 112 zodsto; p. 117
$3 bo:3; p. 128 &oeo:F; p. 130 foo; p. 130 bo; p. 136... e:; p. 166
333.3%. p. 176 eyd.; p. 188 zo; p. 216 czd; p. 216 zoo; p. 221 #3929,
p. 221 #27 ozo; p. 224 trodo #32; p. 224 &e=3; p. 224 bo; p. 225 28:396F; p. 230
7.9:32:3; p. 231 *R*:: p. 233 7:257; p. 234 3.33%; p.289 &e-o; p. 244 25,68;
p.266 root; so; p.267 &; p. 267 'erozo; p. 270 ᣹ p. 272 soccyx.
M2 X;
$3. &
XXVI AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

also in the first part of the Kvyvalokana which treats of grammar too,
and further that of these verses in one case four, in another three,
and in three other places two follow one another in the same succes
sion in both works. One of the two authors therefore appears to have
used the other's work. In the present recensions, Keava's composi
tion not unfrequently gives only fragments of verses as instances,
whereas Ngavarma always cites whole verses. I can mention only one
Canarese early author as having been a common authority to both, viz.
Hamsarja').
About the time of the two authors in general the following
can be adduced. Ngavarma, in his quotations, introduces a Clukya
akrea as fighting; a Jayasiga bhpa whose elephant is fighting vic
toriously?); a Tailapa akravarti in a very corrupt verse that contains,
however, clearly the name of Ratta halli); a Vikramka who orders a
mahdna to be given?); the Plakei vallabha whose fortitude is praised");
a Suvarma mripa as fighting"); a Kguli (Kgali?) varma who is gaining
the victory over a body of horsemen); a Mdhava who is fighting"); and,
in a verse that is also in the Sabdamanidarpana, a Wikhytayaa"). Also
Keava's quotations contain a Tailapa"); further a Vishnu Vijay
ditya), an Udayditya), a Nripatuga"), a Janodaya), a Nrasimha"),
and a Simhasena kshitia").
Plakei (Pulakesi), Jayasiga (Jayasimha), Tailapa and Udayditya
are names of kings belonging to the Calukya dynasty; Tailapa belongs to
the Kalyna line, Udayditya to that of Wengi; Jayasiga and Vijayditya

1) Sbdm. p. 377 (333e3+): Kvyl. 5, 84. 2) Kvyl. 2, 46. The first half of this
verse that does not include the name of Clukya, occurs Sbdm. p. 83 (3tr, 3rd).
3) 2, 37. 4) 4, 14. 5) 5, 84. 6) 9, 35. 7) 3, 38.
8) 5, 85. 9) 2, 38. 10) 3, 32; Sbdm. p. 138: To her and him Wikhyta
yasa was born, who as to kula and &ala surpassed all on earth, cultivated justice, and was a
peerless bull for the ocean of hostile armies. 11) p. 112: The sword of Tailapa's arm
was like Rudra (when being considered as) the fire of the (all-destroying) time. 12) p. 201
(cf. p. 90 where its beginning: &z) according to a Jaina MS. received for collation from
Mdabidar through the kind endeavours of Dr. Burnell: Wishnu Vijayditya whose chest
was like a cloud. 13) p. 175: What a beauty! Udayditya causes to be said of him
self that Manu and he are the virtuous, that the celestial tree and he are the donors, that
the ocean and he are deep. 14) p. 171, Who will not bow to Nripatujiga that bears
the weapons as the first of kings, is conversant with politics, dignified, pure, munificent and
heroic? 15) p. 255: I undertake to tell this to Janodaya. 16) p. 192: "Nra
simha is like lightning, like a lion, and like the flaming eye of Purahara. 17) p. 177:
King Simhasena caused to be said of himself that he was life and richs, mother and father,
the eye and the road.
#3 - X
 X;
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XXVII

occur in both the Clukya lines'). Nripatuga may remind one of Vikrama
deva or of Vira deva, both of whom had the title Kulottuga Cola.2)
Vikramka") may be the mentioned Vikrama deva, (or may possibly be
a mistake in writing for Vikramrka, the ruby of the Clukyas")).
Kguli (probably Kgali i. e. Kgani) varma and Mdhava appear to
belong to the Cera dynasty).
Ngavarma's quotations further mention a Cola dharitripla'); and of
Keava it is stated that he has written a Cola plaka aritra").
Ng a v arm a was a native of We figi); Keava probably of Kaly
m a..) That the two poets were not contemporaneous with the mention
ed kings, is beyond all doubt, as the verses in which they are alluded
to, are quotations from the works of their predecessors that may have
lived under those princes or afterwards.
The following are a few dates regarding the Clukyas10): About 300
A. D. king Jay a simha of the Clukya race began to subdue the Pallava
dynastyi) that ruled over a part of the South. The fifth king known
after him was Pulake i, 489 A.D. A hundred and twenty years later,
609 A.D., the Clukya king Saty a ray a ruled at Kalynapura), the
capital of Kuntala desa; whilst his younger brother Vishnuvardhana
II. (Kubja Vishnuvardhana) was king at Veiigipura, the capital of Vefigi
desa (now the Northern Circars) which he had conquered A. D. 605. Fifty
two years afterwards, from 657-670 A.D. a Jay a simha ruled over
Wegi; 707-725; Vijay a ditya I. appears there; Vijay a ditya IV. of
Wegi occurs after 881 A. D. His successor, (about 900 A.D.), was
Uday a ditya.
Meanwhile the Kaly an a kingdom had been suffering much from the

1) Journal of R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 253 seq.; Ind. Ant. ii., 175 seq.; Jayasimha also
Ind. Ant. i., 157 (c. 478 A. D.); ii., 156. 297. There is an Udayditya also among the
Hysalas, Ind. Ant. ii., 299; and two Vijaydityas are among the Kdambas, i., 156; and a
Vijayditya rya (c. 750 A.D.) among the Ceras, i., 362. 2) J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 255.
3) Ind. Ant. ii., 155. 160. 361. 362; iii., 151 appear Vikrama rjas of Cera. 4) Ind.
Ant. i., 156. 5) Ind. Ant. 1872, 361. 6) Kvyl. 5, 121. 7) Sbdm. p. xxii.; p. 408.
8) Ngavarma's Chandas v. 4 seq.; above p. xviii. 9) According to the Canarese Basava
Purna, etc. See further on. 10) J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 251 seq.; Ind. Ant. ii., 175, 176.
11) As has been stated above p. xxi., its kingdom was called Wengi rshtra, and the capital
Wengipura, and once Kalinganagara, Ind. Ant. iii., 152. A Pallama (Pallava) rya appears
at Basava's time, Gana sahasra nma 8, 37. It has already been pointed out as something
curious that the last term of the Pallava kings' names (except in one case) is varma. Cf. the
Kdambas, Ind. Ant. i., 156, 366; the Tiruvnkodas (Travancoreans), Brown's Cyclic Tables
p. 64; and Ngavarma, Gunavarma, etc. in the remarks on Ngavarma's Chandas. Palla is
the name of a low tribe of people in the South. 12) Cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 94.
* - - X;
D*
 - 2:
XXVIII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

Rattas or Raddis (see above the Ratta halli)). 973 A.D. Taila bhpa
II. (Vikramditya) restored the power of the Kalyna dynasty which had
been for some time usurped by the Ratta kula. A.D. 1076 Tribhuvana
Malla (Vikramditya) became king, and reigned for 51 years). 1150
A. D. Tail apa III. or Trailokya Malla ruled at Kalyna; 1189 A.D. his
successor, Somevar a deva IV., was dethroned by Bijjala deva, who
extinguished the Kalyna dynasty, and founded the Kaluburig dynasty).
In the mean time, about 1000 A.D., We fig i had passed to Rjendra
Cola, the then dominant sovereign of Southern India'), whose brother
1) In Tamil: Irattu; in Tlugu: Raddi, Rddi (Brown's explanations are: a Sdra tribe;
a Hggadi, i.e. a chief; a pdda yajamna, i.e. a big master); in Kannada: Raddi, Rddi.
Reeve-Sanderson: a caste of original Tlugu farmers; the head man of a village; an affix
to the name of stone-cutters (called dda) Cf. Ind. Ant. i., 361. 2) Ind. Ant. iii.,
257. - 3) According to the Canarese Canna Basava Purna another establishment
of Kaluburig takes place (62, 30. 44), that may refer to the Muhammadan Bhmini
dynasty. At the same place the Purna states that with Aliya Bijjala (i.e. son-in-law
Bijjala), the successor of Bijjala, after he ruled for 60 years, this Bijjala dynasty ceases.
The Basava Purna (5, 57) calls Bijjala i. a Clukya. According to Brown's C. T. p.
58 Bijjana or Bijjala deva was a Clukya, and ruled from 1156-1168 A. D. His third
successor was Somevara deva (1176-1184 A.D.), after whom the name Calukya begins to dis
appear. 4) 894 A. D. dityavarma, a Cola prince, had subdued the Kga or Cera dynasty,
Ind. Ant. i., 360, 361. Talakdu on the Kveri, about 35 miles S. E. of Srirangapatna, had
been one of its capitals. In the course of the 10th century it became the capital of the first
or second sovereign of the Hysala or Ballla dynasty of Karnta.-Ind. Ant. ii., 107, it is
said that Kulottuga Cola, who appears already 1143 A.D., conquered the Tlingu nya
(kingdom) 1171 A.D. (cf. Murdoch, p. 188, where a work about this event is mentioned); by him,
somehow, Vira deva Cola must be meant. In the mentioned Canarese Basava Purna appear as
prior to, or contemporaneous with, Basava. (Cf. Canna Basava P. 55, 3 seq.): Kara Vira Cola
(44, 58; 26, 54; 54, 72; 9, 33); (Dharma) Cola of Karavr (44, 58); Uttunga C. (44, 58; 11,
16); Rajendra C. (44, 58); Vikrama C., called also Narendra or Manujendra C. (44, 58; 27,
67); Vira C. (44, 58; 22, 1 seq.; 25, 4); Kulottuga (Vara) C. (50, 1 seq.). Mr. C. P. Brown
in his Cyclic Tables adduces, sub A. D. 1108 and 1123, Vikrama Cola; 1118, 1149 and 1171
(here together with Kkateya Ganapati of rugal) Kulottunga C.; 1233 Kulottunga Rajendra
C.; 1279 Rjamahendri (and Karntaka? see Sbdm. p. xxii.) was ruled by Vira Cola Mahrja,
younger son of Rajendra C.; whose son Rja rja had abdicated in favor of his brother this
Vira C.For some time before 1292 (or 1295) A. D. this (rugai) kingdom had been ruled
by the queen dowager Rudramma Devi (a Devagiri princess), who seems to have entirely gained
the affections of her people; she resigned in favor of her son Pratpa Rudra deva, whose
family-name was Kkateya. Dr. Burnell's Wamsabrhmana, p. vii.-About Wengi desa see
also Ind. Ant. i., 348, where it is said that its capital Wengi was the residence of a Buddhist
dynasty anterior to the foundation of the Eastern Clukya kingdom about the end of the 6th
century. Cf. J. R. A. S., N. S., iii., 1, p. 146. Regarding the establishment of Buddhism in
the South the Mahvamsa of about 460 A.D. (M. Mller's Sanscrit Literature, p. 267) states
that 245 B. C. king Asoka sent a Thero or Sthavira to Mahisamandala (or Maisr), and another
to Wanivsi (or Banavasi). Ind. Ant. iii., 273. In Tamil Tera means a Bauddha. Terasa
in Canarese is a member of a class of Lingita ganas (Ganasahasran. 6, 4); Terasu in Tlugu
is a leader or chief.
X4
#3 X:
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XXIX

Vijay a ditya became viceroy of Vefigi desa. Rjendra Cola was suc
ceeded by his son Vikram a deva, surnamed Kulottu fi ga Cola. On
the death of his uncle, the viceroy of Veiigi desa, the king deputed his
son Rja rja to assume the office; but after holding it for one year, 1078
A. D. he resigned it in favour of his younger brother Vira deva Cola,
who also assumed the title of Kulottu fi ga Cola. His grants are found
in great numbers from 1079-1135 A.D., when a partial restoration of the
Clukya line seems to have taken place. 1175 A. D. Weiigi had already
fallen under the sway of the Kkateya dynasty of Oru fig al.
As Ngavarma and Keava must have lived a certain number of years
after the poets whom they quote, and who evidently had written on the
feats of the Clukya and Cola kings as connected also with the We.gi and
Kalyna lines (between 609-1189 A.D.), they cannot well have composed
their works long before 1200 A. D.
The above-mentioned author of the Vivakriti parikshana (p. xxiv.),
who evidently has concerned himself with the study of certain old
Canarese works, states that he knows the Can a rese novel Li lvati
prabandha, from which, as he proves, Keava has cited at all events
two verses') and was composed more than a thousand years ago, so
that it might date from about 870 A. D. (?). Another Canarese novel,
called Candraprabha Purma, was composed in A. D. 1189 by Argala
(Aggala) deva. This seems to follow from the last verse of this work cited
by Hiranygarbha: When the 1111th year of the Saka nripa had arrived,
on the 11th day of the bright lunar fortnight (sita) of the first lunar
month (aitra) of the well-known (prakata) Saumya year this pearl of
composition was finished. These two circumstances contain a slight
hint as to the age of the early Canarese writers.) Argala is the

1) With regard to 89.033 and e55 under rule 217. In this case Hiranyagarbha's recension
of the grammar coincides with MS. No. iii. of the Mangalr edition and with the Jaina MS.
collated, that has been mentioned in p. xxvi., note 12. WKp. p. 121. 2) Mr. C. P. Brown in
his preface to his Tlugu-English Dictionary, 1852, repeats what he had stated two years ago in
his Cyclic Tables (p. 58), viz. that the Mah b h fir at a and R may an a were translated into
Tlugu in the days of Vishnuvardhana (at first called Btta rya, hill-king), a Clukya, A.
D. 1120. His fuller statement in the Tables runs thus: As the poet and grammarian Nannaya
Bhatta, who wrote the Adiparva in Tlugu, lived in the reign of (the Clukya) Vishnuvardhana,
we are now in possession of the era when that author flourished: and at that period the
Tlugu language had already attained classical perfection. The Mahbhrata was com
men ced by the grammarian named above: but was continued by Erra Pragada, and
completed by Tikkanna Somayji: who likewise translated into Tlugu metre a great part
of the Rmyana (i. e. Uttar a Rmyana, preface to Dictionary). He (Tikka) died (accord
ing to a traditional verse) A. D. 1198.. Mr. Brown before this (in his Essays) had Ple.
K z
XXX AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

name of one of the fourteen Jaina Tirthakaras, whose names will be given
further on.

3. On Keava in particular.

Regarding Keava in particular it is curious that he twice uses as

an instance') the word t ppig , a hat, cap, helmet, bonnet, which, if not
so-called Dravidian, as it does not seem to be, is a tadbhava of the
Hindusthni topi', topi", a word that is used nowadays in Tlugu,
Malayla, Canarese, etc. The first Mohammadan invasion of the Dak
kan took place A. D. 1294. If the word is not Dravidian and has reached
the Dakkan by that invasion, Keava, especially if at the same time the
word had been taken by him from a predecessor's composition, would fall
rather late; but the term may have been introduced by traders and
travellers long before 1294.
Keava, as stated above (p. xxv.), teaches the use of the ancient
letter 1 (), and, to some extent at least, in conformity with what he
found in the works of his predecessors or also in sanas (prayoga drishta,
p. 37). In a copper grant of the Cera dynasty, dated 804 A. D., it is
still regularly used); in one of the Eastern Clukyas of 1079 A. D. nei
ther it nor the letter r (*), that is met with in MSS. even later than
Nannaya Bhatta at king Rudra Prat p a G an ap a ti's time. About his other work, a
Tlugu gramm a r in Samskrita, Mr. Brown in his Dictionary says that it was written about
A. D. 1130. As the Vishnuvardhana is called a Clukya, he probably is the Wishnu vardhana
vii., surnamed Vira deva Kulottunga Cola, who was viceroy over the once Clukya kingdom
Wengi (Rjamahendri) A. D. 1079-1135, see p. xxix. Cyclic Tables p. 61 Mr. Brown adduces
Btta rya, who took the title Btta Vishnuvardhana, as one of the Hysala Ballalas, and
states he died A. D. 1134.Mr. Brown, in his Preface, mentions another Rmyana in
D v i pa d as which is believed to have been written by R a h g a n at h a for Kona Budha
rja, son of Kona With al Bhpati, and remarks that this version appears to be one of the
oldest Tlugu poems. Simply on account of the names in italics we take the liberty to doubt this.
Regarding Tamil liter at ure it has been said that the oldest Tamil works now extant are
those which were written, or are claimed to have been written, by the Jain as, or which date
from the era of the literary activity of the Jaina sect. The Jain a period extended probably
from the 8th or 9th century A. D., to the 12th or 13th. The general opinion is that the gram
mar called the Tlk avy a (ancient composition, by Trina dhmgni of Madhur) is the oldest
work extant, and it has been placed about the 8th century A. D. The Tamil Rm y an a has
been referred to the 11th century. See Classified Catalogue of Tamil Books by Dr. J. Murdoch
p. xxii., seq. Dr. Weber says the translation by (the Tamil) Kamba (or Kampa of the
Rmyana with the Uttaraknda) must certainly date, according to Wilson, ... as far back as
A. D. 885; Ind. Ant. i., 249. In this case, however, it apparently ought to be Jainic, which
it does not seem to be; see Murdoch p. 194. The Tamil Mah b hr at a seems to date
from the 16th century, Murdoch, ibid. p. 190. 1) The instances do not appear to
be interpolations. 2) In the Ngamangala copper plates (Maisr) of A. D. 776 its
employment is regular; they too belong to the Ceras. Ind. Ant. ii., 776.

K Xi.
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XXXI

1428 A.D., are extant"); whether the absence of the two letters in this
case is merely accidental, I am unable to say. I have not observed the
1 as a letter of Alliteration in the fragment of the Lilvati as given by
Hiranyagarbha; but from the instances in which it appears as such, its
general use at a certain time can be firmly established), excepting cases
of Sandhi of the older period.
It does appear more than probable that the author of the Can a rese
Basava Purn a), Bhima, who finished his composition 1369 A. D.,
1) According to a communication from Dr. Burnell (1874). Also a Kalyna-Clukya
plate of A. D. 608 does not contain the l; if this be not accidental, it would point to the
letter having become sooner obsolete towards the inland north (and perhaps also in Wengi,
as Mr. Brown, in the preface to his Dictionary, does not seem to have known anything
about the existence of the letter in Tlugu), the communication between this and the
countries where it is still in use (Tamil, Malyla) having not been very frequent.
2) In Hiranyagarbha's fragment of the Candraprabha it may occur as letter of
Alliteration in verse 69. 115. 144. 145 (?). 3) A few Ling a it a notes rearding the
founder of this Saiva sect, Basava, may prove acceptable. The Mala (i. e. great) Basava
Purna by Singi rja says: After 9 Nandas, after 10 Gupta kings, after 21 thrones of the
Mryas, and after 27 Kdamba kings, the town of Pattakal (i.e. royal insignia stone, about
which place see Ind. Ant. iii., 257) had had 27 crownings of the assemblage of the Clkya
rulers. In it (the town) one of the Clkya princes of the lineage of those and other kings,
a rich merchant (vnija), an excellent follower of the Saivgama has become rjyastha. He
bears the name of Trailokyadmani; his wife is Mahlekh; the prince born to them is
Anumisha. When Anumisha, one day, is lost in a distant jungle, he is met by Andi Wrisha
bha, who gives him his own linga. Vrishabha in re-entering Kailsa is stopped by the door
keepers Singakea and Dravida (4, 11 seq.), whom for their rudeness Siva sends down to the
earth. They go to Kalynapura, to the mighty, the chief of the sun-race of the Clkyas
(cf. Basava P. 5, 57, where too Bijjala is stated to belong to the Clkya anvaya) of the suc
cession of the line of the kings' thrones; and the firstborn of them assumes the name of Bijjala
Karna deva (about Karna cf. J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 261). When he has obtained the
royal power (patta), Vrishabha descends to the earth, and becomes the well-known Basava,
the later premier at Bijjala's court (Singi rja 5, 1 seq.), whom two times he, Basava, calls
* Kerala's king (Basava P. 53, 33. 54). The same story in an abridged form occurs Canna
Basava P. 57, 70 seq.: the wife here is Maharlekh, the doorkeepers are Simhi kesari and
Davida (i. e. Dravida, Tamila), the king is Kanyesa (?) Bijjala. Basava's father was Mandig
Mdirja, an Ardhya (Saiva) Brahman of Bgavdi in the Karntaka desa (Bas. P. ii., 45.
46). At the instigation of Basava and his friends Jagadeva, in company with Mllayya and
Bnmayya, murders Bijjala (Bas. P. 60, 60; 61, 6.7; 61, 21 seq.; Can. B. P. 62, 26). Contem
poraneous with, or prior to, Basava are, besides the Cola king s mentioned above p. xxviii.:
1) Allam a deva or Allama prabhu, who as an incarnation of Ganantha went to the Bla
vala desa (a portion of the Canarese country), entered the town Banavas (i. e. wood-spring,
bana-base or basi, sanscritized vana-vsi), the seat of the Kdamba kings, (the ruins of which
are still extant near the river Warad, nearly due east of Gokarna on the Western Coast; cf.
Ind Ant. i., p. 157), where king Nirahamkra (according to the Can. Bas. P.) or Mamakra
(according to the Prabhu liga lil) ruled with his wife Sujni or Mohini devi, whose beauti
ful daughter My he troubled very much, saw the above-mentioned Anumisha in his grave,
and took his linga, and went to Kalynapura to see Basava (Can. Bas. P. 6, 7 seq.; 57, 87;
3
t: x:
XXXII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

means the Keava or Keirja in question, when he states (1,10) that by

the grace of Kei of Kndagli, Siri Pandita, Sivalenka Maana Pandita,
and Guru Mallikrjuna Pandita he will utter his work. In the course of
his Purna Kei rja appears as one of the chief devotees of Siva at
Kalynapura in Bijjalas and Basava's time, and is called Siva's clerk
(senabova, 9, 42) and a Saiva dikshrya (58, 4); further his disciples
(ishya) are of a high standard (47, 35); he partakes, with many others,
of a hideous Siva prasda (59, 5); and at last Kei rja, the great one
62, 6 seq.; Prabhu linga lil, i., seq.; Praudha rya kvya i., 47; cf Bas. P. 8). 2) Udbh at a
(Udbhatta, Udbhuta) deva of Bhallakinagara, the guru of Bhoja rja (Bas. P. 57, 6 seq.; Can.
Bas. P. 57, 51; 55, 46; 1, 29; together with Bna, Keirja, Mayra, etc. in Brahmottara
Knda 1, 9; Gama sahasra nma 8, 16). 3) A Hal Ayudh a (Bas. P. 25; Can. Bas. 57, 38;
1, 28 a Halyudha occurs together with Udbhata and other poets; Sarana lilmrita p. 3;
Gana s. n. 8, 36). 4) S in du Ball a la (Bas. P. 24, 73; Can. B. P. 57, 30; Gana. s. n. 8, 1).
5) De sing a Ball a la (Can. B. P. 57, 10). 6) W i r a Ball la (Gana s. n. 8, 47).
7) Kn a Pandy a (Bas. P. 50; Can. B. P. 55, 33 seq.). 8) Ku m fi r a palaka Gurjar a
(Bas. P. 54, 75; 44, 78; Gana s. n. 8, 33). 9) An am tap a la n rip a la (Bas. P. 55, 24).
10) A G an a pati king at rugal at Basava's death (Can. B. P. 62, 27), contemporaneous
with a Gunda Brahmayya (who is mentioned also Gana s. n. 8, 32). 11) The (poet) Bna
(Bas. P. 54, 69). The mentioning of the Hysala king W i r a Ballala of whom a 5Asana is
known that is dated 1193 A. D., and whose prime minister Rya deva had one written 1199
A. D. (Ind. Ant. ii., 298 seq.), is alone a sufficient proof that B as a w a belongs to the 12th
or 13th century. Further Kum a rap a la proves the same; towards the end of the 12th
century he was converted by the celebrated Hemaeandra, the Jaina Polyhistor, to the Jaina
faith (Ind. Ant. ii. 15. 18. 19. 195. 241); Hemaandra died 1172 (Bombay J. ix., p. 224),
Kumra pla 1166 A. D. G. an a pati was a title of the Kkateya kings of rugal; the
earliest inscription of the Kkateyas that has been met in Wengi desa, now the Northern Circars,
bears date A. D. 1175, the latest 1336 (J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 252; cf. our p. xxi.). After
so much it becomes clear that the following statement in the Can. Bas. P. (of 1585 A.D.) is a
forgery, viz. that Basava (and Bijjala rja) died Tuesday, on the 11th day of the bright fort
night of the 12th month of the 707th year, called Raktkshi, of the Slivhana Saka (62,
18), i. e. A. D. 785. The Sal. S. year 707 besides is not Raktkshi, but Krodhana, Raktkshi
being the 706th (Brown's Tables, p. 44). The Saiva and Ligita Sarana lilmrita (probably
of the beginning of the 19th century) gives (p. 177. 178) the Rkshasa year of Kali 3911 as
Basava's death; but this (according to Mr. Brown) is the Vikriti year, and corresponds to A. D.
810. Prof. Lassen (Ind. Alt. 4, 622) says that Basava died 1168 A. D.; the same appears from
Brown's Tables p. 5, who states ad A. D. 1160: The Ligavanta creed is founded by Basava;
ad 1166: Bijjala rja of Banavasi gave certain lands to the Jangamas, disciples of Basava;
and ad 1168: Deaths of Bijjala and Basava. These dates do not agree with the statement,
that Bijjala began to reign at Kalyna in A. D. 1189; see above p. xxviii.-Cf. also the Gadagu
grant with a figure of an ox or Basava, of A. D. 1213, Ind. Ant. ii., p. 297; and ibid. one
of a similar character of perhaps A. D. 1057 (?); and two others dtto. dtto. p. 298: one of A. D.
1199; the other of a year between A. D. 1176-1182; and that of Vira Ballla of A. D. 1193.
Vrishabhalakshya or Vrishabhadhvaja, however, is an epithet of Siva older than Kalyna
Basava's time. Late Ligita writers make a thorough Jaina of Bijjala rya; but elsewhere he
appears to have entertained rather fickle views, e.g. the Basava Purna relates his having
g" up a Govinda pratim at Prtpa Nryanapura (53, 31. 32). X.
$3 - - :
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XXXIII

(mahnta) goes with Basava to Sagamesvarapura (61, 9; Kappadi sagama,

Kdal sagama, where Basava dies)"). If the author of the Sabdamani
| darpana is meant, he lived still A. D. 1168 (or, according to others, still
after A. D. 1189).
Kesava or Kei rja, an Arya and an rya of the Ydava host (kataka),
was the son of the daughter of the poet Sumanobna, and his father was
the excellent Yogi Mallikrjun a deva). This name reminds one of
the just-mentioned Saiva Guru Mallikarjuna Pandita, of Mallikarjuna
Ardhya (i. e. Saiva Brhmana) of Amaragunda at Basava's time"), and of
the great Mallikrjun a Yogi who at the same time appears on Srisaila,
where he is met by Mda arasa (rja) or Mdi rja'). I cannot tell whether
the Ligitas count more than one great Mallikrjuna or whether the
three names are to denote one and the same person; but it is evident
that the grammarian's father bearing one of their ligas' names was one
of the inducements for them to claim the renowned Keava as belonging
to their sect). In Keava, however, no trace of Basava's sect is found.

1) The author of the Canna Basava Purna (of 1585 A.D.), when praising a number of
Saiva poets, mentions among them also Kei rja (1, 17); the same does the author of the
Rjasekhara vilsa (of 1657 A. D.) in 1, 17. The author of the Purna further introduces
at Basava's time the vira Saiva Acrya Kei rja dandea (57, 49; cf. v. 34 where Kei tand,
the father Kei, occurs). The author of the treatise Kavijihvbandhana, a Saiva, calls him
self an abhinava (modern) Kesi rja (1, 11. 12) or abhinava Keava (3, 2. 3. 29), calls the
author of the Sabdamanidarpana Keava (1, 11), and quotes two verses of that grammar,
his 3, 31 being Sbdm. v. 34 on p. 45, and his 3, 30 occurring Sbdm. p. 42, v. 30. In the
said treatise Keava occurs six times (1, 6; 2, 38. 39; 3, 2. 3. 29), and Keirja three
times (1, 11. 12; 4, 40); so there remains not the slightest doubt about the identity; besides
in the concluding sentences of the chapters the author is regularly named abhinava Kesi
rja In the Saiva and Lingita Sarana lilmrita the Kei rja ayya (master) is mentioned
among the poets of Siva (Bngalr ed. 1871, p. 3); and in the Canarese Brahmottara knda
between the Samskrita poets Bna and Mayra (1, 9). In the Saiva and Lingita Gana
sahasra nma (of about 1300 A.D.) Kesi rja appears among the devotees at Basava's time
(8, 3). 2) Sbdm. p. 3. 408. 3) Can. Bas. P. 57, 17; Gana s. n. 8, 14 (Amaragunda's
Mallikrjuna tand i. e. father); Sarana lil. p. 251 seq. 4) This yogi is treated of Basava
P. chs. 19. 20. Before he entered on his ascetic life he was Malla arasa (rja) dharanvallabha
(19, v. 20). Ind. Ant. ii., 362 (cf. ii., 81) is a Malla deva i., that according to the system of
dates there, lived somewhere between 746-878 A. D. and at whose time a Mallikrjuna svmi
lived; Malla deva ii. falls 878 A.D. Compare also Can. B P. 57, 43. 5) For this reason
they have smuggled into the Sabdamanidarpana the Tota svmi (p. 125; in the Mdabidar
MS. and Mangalr No. III. he does not occur), one of their own gurus, who belongs to the
beginning of the 16th century; and in p. 57 the instance Whom shall I praise but Grava?
appears as Whom shall I praise but the deva? in the Mdabidar MS., though Grava (a
peculiar name of Siva) and the deva (according to Ngavarma's Chandas) in the end mean
the same. The tendency of the Lingitas of trying to impress their own seal on the celebrated
works of other sects (Jainas) appears also to some extent from Ngavarma's prosody; see above

E
$3 3.
XXXIV AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

To the proofs, given in p. xxi of the Sbdm., that Keava was

a Jain a three others can now be added. The one occurs p. 132
in the instance kramad to the rule about the of the instrumental,
which word, according to two MSS. quite independent of each other,
is taken from a sentence about Jaina diksh; the other is that, ac
cording to the same MSS. and one in the hands of Hiranyagarbha), in
p. 255 two Kanda verses occur as instances to rule 217, that are quoted
from the Jaina novel Lilvat; and the third is that one of these forms
a part of a praise offered to Jinesvara.) It is certain, Keava would
never have cited any passages of direct Jaina tendency, if he had been
a Lifigita, or a member of the Ardhya Brhmanas who were the first
liga worshippers in Southern India, and could have avoided doing so
(as he certainly could have done in all the instances concerned); for all
who have had occasion to read Canarese Ligaita or Saiva works, will
know of the bitter hatred and tales of cruel persecution of all that is Jaina
exhibited in such works.") Besides, if Keava had belonged to the Ligi
tas or Saivas, he would at all events somehow have plainly professed his
specific views, which is not the case. The very beginning of the grammar
with simply a devotional verse to Wgdevi seems to be characteristic for
all Jaina compositions in Canarese.

4. On Ngavarma in particular.

Ngavarma is mentioned as a pattern-poet in the Canarese Rasa

ratnkara of the Jaina kavi Slv a 5), and frequently quoted by

p. xxi. Their endeavours have been favored by the just-mentioned instance with Keava, and
as has been seen above, by some peculiarities with Ngavarma. The Jainas made their peace
with the Brahmans, and used also their pantheon; and the fact that with our two authors Siva
is the deva, proves that at their time Sivaism was on the ascendency in the South, at least
with the ruling powers, so that a compromise, playful and cunning on the part of the atheists,
(for deva is a sort of slang) became expedient. See J. R. A. S., N. S., iii., 1, p. 146, where
it is stated that A. D. 473 in Orissa (Odra) the Keari family, worshippers of Siva, had raised
themselves on the ruins of the Buddhist dynasty. Curtailing full quotations in the Sbdm.,
see p. iv., may, at least partly, have happened from sect arian motives. Sbdm. p. xxi.
appears as an attack on the Brahmans: O Siva, these people etc.; it is advisable to give the
original O Trailokya Cqmani instead of O Siva. P. 110 occur the instances: I am
Siva, I am Gauri, I am Nandi, showing that certain Saiva tales became popular in the
South at Keava's time.
1) Mdabidar and Mangalr No. iii. 2) Wkp. p. 121. 3) Lilvatt 1, 11; 8, 86.
The Mangalr edition has only all the verbal forms occurring in the verses. 4) Could
the Ligita Kalyna Basava (Vrishabha) have been got up to some extent in direct opposi
tion to the Jaina Arhant Vrishabha? 5) 1, 8, 12. 16 (Nga); 2, 61. X.
$3
 B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XXXV a

him.") As will be seen further on, Slva may have lived either at the time
of Kkateya Rudra Pratpa Ganapati deva of rugal, or not long after it.
This king ruled from A. D. 1292 (or 1295) to 1335.2) Slva says he has
used all the lkshana granthas, but he will take up that of Nga (i.e.
Ngavarma) who has been an ornament to the court (sabh rajaka),
and reproduce its contents in an abridged form.
The author of the Samskrita-Karnta Nn rthar at n kara),
Devottama of the dvija vamsa, also a Jaina, states (1, 3) that
among others he has made use of the Abhidhnrtha of Ngavarma
(i. e. Ngavarma's Nighantu) and of the Sabdamajari. If this last
mentioned vocabulary be the Sabdamajari by the above-mentioned
Tota svmi, Devottama would have lived about the middle of the 16th
century").
Further the Kavijihvb and hana") mentions Ngavarma (1,6), as does
also the Nighantu of Abhinava Ma fig a rja (verses 1. 4) or Kavi Maga
(v. 540)7). The author of this vocabulary is called, in the final words of
each chapter, Abhinava Blasaraswati Maga rja, and speaks of his work
as that of Maga rja, that is named Blarad. This reminds one of
the Tlugu Blasaraswatiya, the oldest commentary on the Nannaya Bhattiya
of about A. D. 11308), by Blasarasvati. At all events this Maga rja
does belong to the later writers, as the metre, Shatpadi, which he uses,
sufficiently proves.
Ngavarma, in his Kvy valoka, alludes to old great poets (purna
kavivara, 10, 1). His quotations, like those of Keava, often refer to
1) Probably N.'s Kvyvaloka, as all the quotations are rules belonging to kvya; but
that peculiar portion of the MS. is not in our possession. However two in stances in our
fragment (3, 39; 4, 89) are given by Slva (1, 125; 2, 20). Two others (1, 48; 2, 24)
occur in the Sabdamanidarpana (p. 264 & Sotz; p. 91 Ro?:); besides the firstmention
ed quotations (1, 125; 2, 20) are found as such both in the Kvyl. (3, 39; 4, 89) and Sbdm.
(p. 136 32e33; p. 188 n)dod:R). 2) Dr. Burnell's Wamsa Brhmana, p. vi., vii. Mr.
Brown says he reigned 88 years, C. T. p. 66; cf. p. 30 and A. D. 1290. 1318. 1335.
3) Composed in 168 Sanscrit vrittas. 4) Our MS. says nija Gopli, Dhanafijaya,
abhinava Jda, Bhguri, Jayantya, Amara, and Bala; the copy from which it has been taken,
belonged to a Jaina of Mysore; amongst other praises by the Jaina owner occurs e.g. rimad
Bhattkalanka-munay namah. This muni may be the sri bhatta Akalanka, the author of the
Bhshmajari on the Sanscrit-Canarese grammar Sabdnusana; see Sabdamanidarpana,
p. xiii. Regarding the inner evidences about Devottama's mata cf. verses 19, 44, 47, 48, 62,
64, 134, 150, 157, 160. 5) See p. xxxiii., note 5. The Sabdamajari, however, may be
something different, perhaps even the Bhshmahjari of Akalaka or that of Samantabhadra
(see further on). 6) See above p. xxxiii., note 1. 7) Cf. p. xxv., note 1. 8) See p. xxx...,
top of the note. Many assert that the commentator was a pupil of the ancient grammarian

shimself; Mr. Brown's Essay on Tlugu (1839), i., p. 10, and Preface to his Dictionary. J
E*

2xxxWI AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

personages of the Bhrata and Rmyana'), Paragraph 4, 100 is curious;

its translation is: On earth the voices (dhvna) of Ngavarma,
Gun avarma and Sambavarm a became highly renowned, so that the
foremost of scholars (vibudhgrani), who are called praised worthies,
eulogized them. The conclusion of paragraph 7 is: For an understanding
of great glory that received eminent adoration in those assemblies, they
would say of Ngavarma that he was a second (abhinava) Sarvavarma;
and that of par. 9 is: The assemblage of scholars with eulogy flatters
the Pandita Ngavarma, saying that he spreads understanding which
moves about in the selection of nectar, and that he is perfect in the quite
mature stras, sweet in the happiness he possesses, and everywhere the
beloved friend of the good. Further the final statement in par. 7 is: This is
the chapter on verbs in the abdasmriti of the Kvyvaloka that has been
composed by Nga and the other Warm as (ngadivarma). This remark
probably refers to the three Warm as of 4, 100, who seem to have formed
a trio, and to have worked together.
In Ngavarma's Nighan tu, the vastukosha, as the last verse (36)
of the smnya knda, occurs the very same verse that has just been quoted
as the conclusion of par. 9 of his Kvyl.; the verse preceding it in the
Nighantu is as follows: Thus he who possesses sound qualities, good con
duct, and a mind that is virtuous and fixed on one object, he the beloved
son (i.e. pupil?) of Dmodara (dmodara priya suta)) and an ornament
of the ear of poets (kavi karnapra), has told the smnya words, so that
common people are enabled to understand them. -

If the G unavarma who has written a Canarese Harivamsa") and is

named by Keava as one of his predecessors"), be one of the three Varmas

1) For instance Rvana (5, 88); Lankesvara (3, 16. 26); Danana (5, 84); Daityarja
(5, 101; 7, 2); Nilagrva (5, 84); Sri Candra bhvallabha (6, 21); 5, 114 seems to refer to
Krishna the shepherd and to put high attributes to him (pannagatalpa, kamsahara, etc.);
Raghuvamsa (5, 119); Rudra (2,26); Rudrvatra (5,62), Mdeva, Mdevi (5, 58).
2) Or Sarvavarma. A Sarvavarma is sometimes quoted by mistake as the author of
the Kalpa (or Ktantra) grammar; M. Mller's Sanscrit Grammar, p. 4. 3) A Dmodara
who at all events lived before 1643 A. D., wrote the metrical composition Vnibhshana,
the source of which is the Prkrita Pingala, and which endeavours to introduce the

metres of this work into Samskrita Prosody. See above p. xiii.; Weber. p. 208. Dmodara is
also a Jaina Tirthankara, Ind. Ant. ii., 140; and a name of Krishna. According to the genealogy
in N.'s prosody, N.'s own father was Wnnamayya, p. xviii. 4) In these words he
specially characterises himself as one of the propagators of vernacular literature in the
South. 5) Sbdm. p. 144. The Tlugu Harivamsa was composed by Tikkanna Somayji who
died, it is said, A. D. 1198; See above p. xxix., and Mr. Brown's Preface to his Dictionary.
6) Sbdm. p. 4.
*3
;: 3.
B. ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XXXVII

and the fellow-poet of Ngavarma, he and also Ngavarma would have

lived before Keava; and it would also become certain, that they had
preceded the reign of Pratpa Rudra of Orugal, if the Jaganntha
vijaya, which refers to Gunavarma, is to be dated from that king's time
(see p. xxxix.). However, having thus obtained the first hint regarding
Ngavarma's priority to Keava, I may adduce an apparently direct
testimony regarding it. Namely, that the two scholars should have
quoted so many verses in common), independently of each other, is
very improbable. Either Keava has made use of Ngavarma or vice
versa. Such being the case one little circumstance seems to make it
perfectly evident that the first, to some extent, copied Ngavarma; viz.
Keava (p. 159), to show the use of the Dative in wishing a blessing
(swasti) to somebody, quotes as an instance one of the two benedictory
verses with which Ngavarma concludes the ekrtha knda of his Dic
tionary. Even the most cautious critic will grant that this circumstance
is one of some weight. So we may safely assume that Keava, in under
taking his work, wanted to write a more comprehensive grammar
(vistra vykarana)) than in this case the mere skeleton in the first part
of Ngavarma's Kvyvaloka. The quotation in Keava p. 18, beginning
varasandhyakshara, is very probably taken from the Kvyvalokana
wherein (1, 14) it appears to form a statement of the author,
and is immediately preceded by the Upendravajra verse that occurs
Sbdm. p. 17.
As a curiosity it may be stated here, that our copy of the Kvyvaloka
(4, 104) has the following verse: W dirja, who was the destroyer of
the mass of Advaita vd is that were like a troop of rutting elephants,
and who was the lion on the mountain formed by the pre-eminent and
pointed Sydv da, became renowned, so that the learned eulogized

1) p. xxxv. 2) p. xxv. 3) See Sbdm. p. xvi.; the reading there is

corroborated by the Mdabidar MS. The grammatical quotation alluded to in that page
is rule 16 of par. 6 of the Kvyvaloka; but does not belong to Kesava's original
quotations, as it does not appear in the Mdabidar MS., though it is in all the others
at hand.By the way I may remark that the Mdabidar MS. does not contain the
rules on the so-called passive voice, p. 299 seq., the verbal roots, p. 302 seq., and
the Vocabulary, etc., p. 402-408. The second list of the somewhat obsolete words
in the Mangalr edition seems to be a forgery on account of No. 85 balamardu, gun
powder, as according to Mr. Brown's Tables A. D. 1437 the Musalmans used no fire-arms,
and only after the year 1510 cannon and musketry are mentioned in Indian history; unless
it can be proved that a good number of years before 1437 gunpowder was known in
India.
23
53 3.
XXXVIII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

him. Could the Advaitavdis be Safikarryas followers?") Safikar

rya belongs to the end of the 7th century A. D.
For his Dictionary Ngavarma has used Vararui, Halyudha,
Svata), Amarakosha, and others (1, 2). If Halyudha, the author
of the vocabulary called Abhidhna ratnaml, and Halyudha, that
of the commentary on Pigala's Chandas siltras called Mritasajivini,
be the same, Ngavarma's authority would have lived under king Muja
of Camp, A. D. 961985). It is worthy of notice, that Ngavarma does
not name Hemaandra who died 1172 A. D.9 Ngavarma's fame appears
in v. 4: When it is stated that Ngavarma, the neck-ornament of poets,
has composed it (the Nighantu) in Kannada and so clearly that even a
dull person may understand it; who would not like it?
Ngavarma, as appears very conspicuously from his Nighantu,
was an a vowed Jaina"); for, in i., 1 he begins by asking a blessing
of Wardhamna Jinendra, in the seventh verse he asks Vni (Sarasvati,
the synonyms of whom he adduces) to correct his composition, and in the
eighth verse he first of all gives the synonyms of Jinevara, respectively
Tirthakara. His Kvyvalokana commences with a prayer to Wivevara,
followed by one to Saraswati devi (i., 1. 2), and contains already in our
fragment several honorable allusions to Jainism").

5. On Rudra bhatta, etc.

It is much to be regretted that for the present it is quite impossible to fix

the date of the above-mentioned Jagan n ath a vijaya"). It may be one of

1) Wdirja is e. g. a Bodhisatva with the Buddhists. The Vaishnava dsas of Udupu

on the Western coast used to call their Madhvrya (A. D. 1121-1197, Dr. Burnell's Vamsa
Br. p. xxiv.), the Wdirja; see e. g. the introduction of the Abhimanyu klaga. The Jaina
Abhinava Pampa in his Rmaandra arita Purna (1, 24) says: "Srutakirti (Srutikirti),
acquainted with the threefold knowledge, by means of the weapon of sy ad v d a vidy, like
Devendra, cut off the wings of the paravdi mountains. 2) This name, however
may be an adjective belonging to the next word. Svata, a lexicographer, is the author of
the Nnrtha kosha (Ujjwaladatta to Undi stra, see St. Petersburg Dictionary).
3) p. xi.; Dr. Weber's Indische Studien viii., p. 193 seq.; Indische Streifen i.,
p. 312 seq.; 858; ii., 227; Professor Aufrecht's Preface to his edition of the Abhidhnaratnaml
(1861). Compare the Hal Ayudh a prior to or contemporaneous with Basava, above
p. xxxii. 4) p. xix. 5) Cf. also the verse at the end of the samnya
knda, that will be quoted on p. xl. 6) Jinesvara 2, 52; Jaina griha and prayer to
Gunabhadra deva 3, 5; Jaina diksh 3, 27; Jinendra deva 3, 42; Jima dharma 5, 62; 6, 48.
7) p. xxxvii.
X;
K 3:
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XXXIX

the earliest Canarese Brahmanical') compositions. It relates the stories

of Krishna according to the Vishnu Purna (1,21). The author calls him
self Rudra (1, 21.22), and once Rudra bhatta (1, 16). Like those
of Ngavarma and Keava, his work is written in archaic language, and
in the ampil style which was, it appears, general with the early authors.
He begins his composition by asking a blessing of Krishna (1, 1), then
of Caturmukha (2), Um pati (3), Mrt nda (4), G an a pati (5),
and Vni (6). Thereupon, as is customary with all modern poets, he
praises Vlmki, Vysa, Bna?), Harsha), Mgha and Klidasa (7-9)*).
In 1, 17 he says, he will tell his story, the radbhra andratapa Rudra
Krishna kath, in such a manner that the learned will eulogize him.
In the story of Krishna, who belongs to Rudra whose lustre is like the
moon of an autumnal cloud the Rudra is either the poet himself, or
perhaps a patron of his, or both may be meant. In one of the two last-men
tioned cases Rudra Pratpa Ganapati of rugal (about 1300 A.D.)?)
might be thought of, and an allusion to his name be found also in the
above prayer, wherein Umpati (Rudra), Mrtnda with the epithet
pratpodaya, and Ganapati occur successively. However that may be, it
is a fact that a scholar, named Rudra bhatta, who lived under the
said king, became the author of the Srigratilaka Pratparudriya in
Samskrita"); and strange to say the Jaina kavi Slva'), in his Canarese
Rasaratnkara, alludes to a Rasa-kalik of Rudra bhatta, and desig
nates this person as one of the Aryas whose footsteps he will follow").
Here only one Rudra bhatta seems to be before us, who may have repro
duced his Samskrita composition in the Karnta language (just as
Ngavarma wrote in both languages, see above p. xxv.) and who perhaps
may be also the author of the Jaganntha vijaya.
1, v. 10 of Rudra is interesting, as, after the above-mentioned Samskrita

1) The Tlugu Nannaya bhatta, probably a Brahman, wrote the Adiparva of the Mah
bhrata about 1130 A. D.; see above p. xxix., seq. In Tlugu and Tamil the Vishnu Purna seems
to have been little regarded in earlier times. 2) Cf. Weber's Indische Streifen i., p. 312.
3) Cf. Ind. Ant. iii., 30. 4) Weber's Ind. Studien 8, 196. 415, etc.; On the Rmyana
p. 81-87. 5) P. xxxv. 6) St. Petersburg Dictionary s. v. Rudrabhatta (Rudrakavindra).
7) P. xxxiv. 8) 1, in the prose after v. 34; 1, 8. It is questionable whether he cites
his work, or only mentions it as an authority; if the verse in question be a quotation, Rudra
bhatta would be proved to be also a Canarese poet.If it were not too unsafe a guide, as close
imitations of ancient poets have been attempted by rather late poets, e.g. the author of the
Rjasekhara vilsa, the archaic language, style, etc. in the Jaganntha vijaya would be de
cidedly in favour of supposing its author to belong to Rudra Pratpa's time. He uses also
the Mahsragdhara; see above p. xii.
$3
 3.
XL AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

poets, follow the names of nine of his Karnta predecessors, that

bear an archaic stamp; it runs thus: In order that the world may
praise this work, may it contain the imaginative power of Sakha
v arma, the elegance of S n tivarma, the eminence of composition of
Gun av arma, the brilliancy of Manasija, the clever diction of Kar
nama, the definition of Pampa, the knowledge (?) of Candra bhatta,
the novelty of Pn namayya, and the intelligence of Gaj ku a!
The first three names appear to refer to the above-mention ed trio:
the Safikhavarma of our MS. is probably the Sambavarma of the
Kvyvaloka'); Sntiv arm a may be a surname to express the endearing
character of Ngavarma, who states about himself in the Kvyvaloka at the
conclusion of par. 7: In this manner he who causes to rise the excellen
cies of poetry (kavitgunodaya) and possesses a peaceful mind
(ntamana), has uttered this, so that the doubt regarding grammar,
that is like a sea of darkness, disappears, and the assemblage of the
learned quickly assents); and lastly Gun avarma is the third of the
company of friends. Rudra's work may have had somehow connexion
with the black Jaganntha pagoda in Orissa, the erection of which is said
to have taken place between A. D. 124012998). Our ol copy dates
from a Prabhava samvatsara, probably A. D. 1807, and was written at
Kiragr by a Narasimbhatta for a Srinivsayya, the younger brother of
Wekatapatayya.
It seems fit to state here that Slva in his Rasaratnkara (1, 8) men- -

tions, as another of his authorities, Vidyntha, probably the author

of the Pratparudrya, a work on the drama and rhetoric, in honour of
Pratpa Rudra Ganapati Kkateya").
Regarding the Sab dnu sana, the Samskrita-Karnta grammar
1) mba (c) and mkha (29) are easily mistaken one for the other in MSS.
2) This occurs just before the above-quoted passage (p. xxxvi.) in which Ngavarma is called
an abhimava Sarvavarma. The epithet k a v it gun o day a, in the Nighantu, occurs three
|
times in connexion with him, at the end of the ekrtha-, nnrtha-, and smnya knda.
At the conclusion of the latter it is said: This is the smnya knda of the Abhidhna vastu
kosha that has been composed by Sri Ngavarma who causes to rise the excellencies of lovely
(cacura) poetry in clear and profound language, born of the good grace of the foot-lotus of
Jina, and who is (therefore) praised by people in various ways. Another of his epithets is
cinttita prnta, he who has arrived at the state of being free from care, at the end of the
ekrtha k. In his prosody he is named gunagrani, above p. xix.; and gunodayoddma,
p. xx. 3) Brown's Tables, p. 6-8. 4) Mr. Brown's C. Tables, s. 1318 A.D., states
that in the days of this king the Bhskara Rmyana, the 7th book or uttara knda, was -

written by Tikkanna; cf. his Essay on Tlugu Literature, ii., p. 24, 25. He revokes this state
ment already in his Tables, p. 58.66, saying that the poet died 1198 A. D. See p. xxix. 3.
&
 -

* :
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XLI

in short prose siltras like Ngavarma's (p. xxv.)), mentioned in the

Mangalore edition of the Sabdamanidarpana (p. xiii., seq.)), it may be
added here, that another MS. with its commentary, the Bhshmarijari,
by the Jaina Sribhattkala fi ka, obtained by us through the
favor of the Ligita svmi at Mdevapura matha in Kdagu (Coorg),
says in its concluding loka), that it was written by Krishna rja
(1504-1529 A.D.), i.e. probably in his honour. If this statement be true,
the Bhshmajari would precede the king's reign by about a hundred
years, and the Sabdnusana, its commentary, by about as many, so that
its composition may probably be referred to Pratpa Rudra's time;
but it may be older.
6. Probable age.

To sum up, it seems probable that first Ngavarma, then Kea V a.

(Kei), and thereafter Rudra, flourished somewhere between the years
10001335 A. D. Slv a probably lived a little after Rudra bhatta,
or may belong to his later days. Keava's time, if he be identical with
the Kei of the Canarese Basava Purna, would be about A. D. 1130-1180).

7. An alphabetical list of early authors.

The following is an alphabetical list of the early Canarese authors

mentioned in Ngavarma, Keava, Rudra, Slva, Hiranyagarbha, etc.
Where an asterisk is added to a name, it denotes that the person con
cerned may not have written in Canarese.
1) Nannayya bhatta's treatise on Tlugu Grammar (of about A. D. 1130) is written in
| Sanscrit verse.
Brown's Grammar, p. 266. 304. 2) The Mdabidar MS. of the
Sabdamanidarpana is also accompanied with a commentary, but not that of Nishthrasajayya,
a circumstance that shows the late age of this person; cf. Sbdm., p. xiv. 3) Its introductory sloka
(after the Lingita formula riguru Basavalingya namah) is: namah firi Wardhamnya
vivavidyvabhsine sarvabhshmayi bhsh pravritt yan mukhmbujt. The concluding
one is: Karntakavykaranam nabhasi vyayavatsare (i. e. A. D. 1526) Krishna-bhpena
likhitam tatadvegate kalau. There exists in Mdabidar a composition, as it seems on the
Jaina religion, by Akalaka svmi; Professor Wilson speaks of Akalaka, a Jaina teacher
from Savanaballugol, the Jaina village near Cinraipatam, as belonging to the 8th century.
See also above p. xxxv. About the Jainas on the Western coast in Tulu, where Mdabidar is, see
the article by Dr. Burnell in Ind. Ant. ii., 353. Through Dr. B.'s kindness in furnishing
me with a catalogue I am enabled to mention some of the Jaina works extant at
Mdabidar, and have also obtained a copy of the MS. of the Abhinava Pampa Rma Candra
tarita Purna to which he alludes, ibid. p. 274, the MS. having been written about 440 years
ago (S. . 1350). 4) Keirja was still alive when Basava died in 1168. If, how
ever, the Bijjala deva who died in the same year with Basava, did not begin to reign at Kalyna
before the year 1189 A.D., as stated in the Journ. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 252, Keava is to
be put somewhat later. See above p. xxxii.
$3. X;
i& 3
XLII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

1. Amrit n an di, a writer on good composition (Rsr. 1, 8; 1, after

42)).
2. Argala (Aggala) deva, a Jaina, who finished his Candraprabha
Purna A. D. 1189 (Wkp. p. 121)?).
As a ga (Sbdm. p. 4).
Uday a ditya, a writer on good composition (Rsr. 2, after 61).

: Karn a ma (Jagv. 1, 10)).

Kavir jaku fijara, a Jaina, from whose Lilvati prabandha
at least two verses are quoted in the Sbdm. (1, 11; 3, 86). Perhaps
A. D. 873. His real name is said to have been Nemiandra (VRp.
p. 121)*).
7. Km a, or Kavikma, appears together with Ngavarma as a
writer on good composition (Ngavarma Kavikmdi mrga, RSr.
1, after 8).
8. Keava, or Kei rja, the author of the Sabdamanidarpana, a
. Colaplaka aritra, Subhadrharana, Prabodhaandra, and Kirta
(Sbdm. p. 408).
9. Gaj fi kua (Jagv. 1, 10).
10. Gajaga (Sbdm. p. 4)").
11. Ganevara", who, in company with others, wrote a Shityasa
jivana on good composition (RSr. 2, after 61). -

12. Gun an and i (Sbdm. p. 4. 39)").

13. G unabhadradeva (Kvyl. 3, 5)").
14. Gun a v arm a (Sbdm. p. 4; Kvyl. 4, 100; Jagv. 1, 10), a con
temporary of Ngavarma, who wrote a Canarese Harivamsa (Sbdm.
p. 144).
15. Can drabhatta (Sbdm. p. 4; Jagv. 1, 10).
16. Nga & an dra Sukavindra, whom Abhinawa Pampa, the author
of the Rmaandra arita, is ambitious of imitating (ch. 16, towards
1) An Amritnanda yogisvara is the author of an Akrdi Nighanfu (Mdabidar), that is
asserted to be the Dhanvantari Nighamtu (materia medica). 2) There are three MSS. at
Mdab. called Candraprabha kvya. Argala or Aggala is the name of one of the fourteen
Jain a Tirth a kar as enumerated by Nijaguna yogi in his Vivekaintmani sub rvka
stra; they are: Hem a 6 and r a (probably the scholar who died A. D. 1172), N fig a can dra,
Nemi and ra, Meghaandra, Mghaandra, rhata, dintha, Ag gala, Prvantha,
Saugata, Srutikirti, Srimati, Kmarahita, and Munisvmi. The names with spaces appear
in the list of authors. 3) A Karnavarma with a (Samskrita) Nemantha purna etc. at
Mdab. 4) A (Samskrita) Lilvati pr. at M. 5) Nos. 9 and 10 may possibly mean
the same person. 6) A Gunanandi appears in the list of Jaina gurus of the Mercara
plates that probably date from A. D. 466. Ind. Ant. i., 365. 7) If an author, he may
be the Gunabhadra rya, author of the (Sanskrita) Uttara Purma, at M.
& X4
p:- - ;
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XLIII

the end). This Ngaandra is probably the author of the Cana

rese treatise on Jaina dharma, called Jinamunitanaya; 102 verses
in the Kanda. Its v. 4 runs thus: The virtue of the good
who hear this (my composition), is the fortune of Ngaandra
who relates (it) and is praised by the poets. Do not think lightly
of the saving ri Jina dharma, thou that goest to emancipation
(mokshagmi), O son of Jina muni! (Jinamunitanaya, these being
the words with which each verse concludes).
17. Ngavarma, or Nga, the author of the Kvyvaloka, Nighantu,
Chandas, and a Karntaka vykarana in Sanscrit"). -

18. Nemian dra, who has been stated to be identical with Kavir
jakujara (WKp. p. 121)*).
19. Pampa. See Hampa.
20. P n n a. Pnnamayya. See Hnna.
21. Manasija (Sbdm. p. 4; Jagv. 1, 10), perhaps identical with the
Cittaja of the Kavijihvbandhana (1,6; Sbdm. p. xxv.).
22. Rudra, or Rudrabhatta, the author of the Jaganntha vijaya
and perhaps of the Rasakalik.
23. Vidyn th a (Rsr. 1, 8), author of the Pratparudriya"), bet
ween 12921335 A. D.

24. Vir an an di, a Jaina (Abhinava Pampa 1, 26. 27)).

25. Safi khavarma (Jagv. 1, 10).
26. Sambav arma, a contemporary of Ngavarma, probably identical
with No. 25 (Kvyl. 4, 100).
27. Sntivarma (Jagv. 1, 10), probably a surname of Ngavarma.
28. Salva, the author of the Rasaratnkara, a treatise on poetry
and dramatic composition in three chapters: 1) rigra pra
paa; 2) rasa vivarana; 3) nya nyik vivarana. He has
consulted for his work Amritnandi, Rudrabhatta (rasakalik),
Vidyntha, Hemaandra, Ngavarma, Kavikma, Udayditya,
Ganevara (shitya sajivana) and others. Among the Paurnika
and Aitihsika personages of his quotations occurs also a Can
drahsa (3, 13. 14), a circumstance that may point to the exis
tence of a Canarese Jaimini Bhrata at his time, (different from
1) See note to Hampa, No. 34; and above p. xli. 2) At Mdabidar are a Gomata
sra mla (Samskrita) by Nemacandra, and a Tribhangi paramgama by Nemaandra siddhnti.
(Nemaeandra may be a slip of the Jaina writer's pen instead of Nemiandra.) 3) There
is a Pratparudra at M. 4) At M. is a Candraprabha kvya mla (or mlP) by
Wiranandisvara.
-

K &
 XLIV AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. - B.

that afterwards to be mentioned). His work, on account of its

obscenities, is unfit for publication.
29. Sri Vijaya (Sbdm. p. 4).
30. Sam antabhadra (Sbdm. p. 125; Abhin. P. 1, 10)).
31. Sarvavarma, a renowned predecessor of Ngavarma (Kvyl.
7, at the end). *

32. Sujan ottamsa (Sbdm. p. 4. 109. 112. 133. 164). The supposi
tion has been expressed that he may be identical with Nemian
dra (VKp. p. 121).
33. Suman obna, a poet whose daughter was Keava's mother
(Sbdm. p. 2).
34. Hampa, or Pampa (Sbdm. p. 4; Jagv. 1, 10; see No. 16 of our
list). One Abhin ava Pampa, a Jaina, wrote a Rmaandra
&arita Purna, a Mdabidar copy of which is dated A. D. 1428 (see
above p. xli., note 3). The work contains the following chapters
(vsa): 1. pithik prakarana; 2. Daaratha janana; 3. Daaratha
kumrodaya varnana; 4. Janaka Jina bhavana darana; 5. Sit
swayamvara; 6. vana pravea varnana; 7. arad varnana; 8. arana
yugala darpana; 9. Sit harana; 10. Daavadana vamsa varnana;
11. Lak dahana warnana; 12. ri Rma prayna varnana;
13. Balyuta punya prabhodaya; 14. Raghuvira vijaya varnana;
15. Sit parityga; 16. parinirvna kalyna warnana). It is not
1) Three works of a Samantabhadra (Samskrita): Nyya niaya vrtiklankra; Uktyanu
sana (?); Bhshmanjari are at M. 2) The author says (1, 40) he will tell the
wonderful story of Rma which Gautama on the Vipula hill by the side of Virajina told
the Magadhdhipa who was a gangrani. He remembers all the great followers of Gautama's
sudharma (1, 7), the rutakevali Bhadrabhu(v. 8), Bhtabali, Purpadanta, Jinasena, Munindra,
Sam a n tab h a dra (v. 10), K a v i par a m e s h thi, P \ jy a p & d a (v. 11; these last-mentioned
three svmis occur Sabdamanidarpana p. 125), Kundakundarya or Knda(v. 12), Akalanka
andra (v. 13), Vardhamma bhattraka who caused the divyabhshrasaprnarutapayodhi
to be obtained (v. 14. 15), Bla andra (v. 16. 17. 18), Meg h a a n dra (v. 19. 20),
Subhakirti (v. 21-23), Srutak irti (once Srutikirti, v. 24, 25), and Wf ran and i siddhntika
(v. 26. 27; cf. the Jaina siddhnta works, Ind. Ant. ii., 198). The Kndakun dn way a
appears in a Cera grant that belongs to 466 A.D., Ind. Ant. i., 365; a Kundatrya occurs 522 A.
D., Ind. Ant. ii., 131. A kal a fi ka and r a may be the teacher of 788 A. D. mentioned in Ind.
Ant. ii., 15. 16; cf. iii., 193; above p. xli. B A la & and r a occurs in the prose-sentence at the
end of each chapter as being the guru of the author of the work. Meg h a can dra is one
of the fourteen Tirthankaras mentioned above in p. xlii. Of Srut a kirti, also one of the above
mentioned Tirthamkaras, it is said: When Srutakirti, the traividyavrati, by gatapratygata
communicated the Rghava Pn daviya, he making it the surprise of the learned, manifested
pure fame"; this work seems to be similar to the Rghava Pndaviya of Kavirja (who perhaps
belongs to the 11th century), as both appear to possess the peculiarity of giving two meanings
when differently read, the last-mentioned presenting in the same words the story of the Rghavas
$3. - --
 3
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XLV

quite impossible that the original Hampa is identical with the

Tamil Kamba or Kampa, the author of a Rmyana, as the
Tamil letter k may represent an h; but in this case Kampa's
work ought to be Jaina; see above p. xxx.
35. Ham sarja, an author from whom a quotation is found in
Ngavarma (Kvyl. 5, 84) and in Keava (Sbdm. p. 377)).
36. He ma & an dra (Rsr. 1, 8).
37. Hnna, or Pnna (Sbdm. p. 4), who is probably the same as
Pnnam ayya (master) of Rudra (Jagv. 1, 10).
Two other Jainas may still be named, viz. Guna an dra and Deva
an dra. Gunaandra, the author of a Prvbhyudayamghanandivara,
may be identical with the Gunaandra rya of Ind. Ant. ii., 131), occur
ring there under Pratpa Ballla whose second successor is Vira Ballala
(11931199 A. D.)). Devaandra wrote a Canarese Rjvali kath
according to Ind. Ant. iii., 154. To this period may further belong two
well-known Jaina Canarese treatises: the S stras ra, and the Dharm a
pariksh (by Writtavilsa), copies of both of which are met with at Mda
bidar"); and two Can a rese Commentaries: the one on the Amara
kosha, called Nirji; and the other on Halyudha's Abhidhnaratnaml.
This recension of the Abhidhnaratnaml does not contain the stanzas
referred to and quoted in Prof. Aufrecht's edition p. 98 seq.
Of the above-mentioned 40 names of early authors one only can with cer
tainty be referred by me to a Brahman, viz. Rudra; his age, however, is
still questionable. No. 1. 4. 5. 7. 11.23 may perhaps be also Brahmanical.
and Pndavas (St. Petersburg Lexicon; Weber's Indische Streifen i., 352. 369. 371; Ind. Ant.
|
i., 250). At Mdabidar are: Raghuvamsa by Kirti ka v i sv a ra; Amoghavritti by W i s la
kirt i svmi; Jina yajna phalodaya by Kaly an a kirt i. An Amalakirti occurs Ind. Ant.
ii., 131. Regarding Vf r an and i see note to No. 24.At Mdabidar are as works of Ham p a
kavi (whether Abhinava H. P): Laghu purna, Prvantha purna, and Paramgama.
[Since writing the above we received the first 5 chapters of Abhinava Pampa's work in print
from L. Rice, Esq. who is editing the whole. Mr. Rice remarks in his Prefatory Notice the
Mla Pampa, as we learn from the Rma kathvatra, was a different person from Abhinava
Pampa. It also informs us that the latter derived the materials for his poem from previously
existing works, named Rmacaritra, Kumudendu Rmyana, Punyrava kathsra and others;
whose authors were Cmunda rya, N A g a can dra (see above No. 16), Mghanandi, Sid
dhnti Kumudendu, Nayasena and others". Mr. Rice is going to publish also, as he states,
Ngavarma's Bhshbhshana (a Canarese grammar in Sanscrit) and Sabdnusana.]
1) In Keava there is a fragment, whereas the whole verse in the Mahs rag dhar a
metre occurs in Ngavarma. 2) Or with the Gunaeandra Bhatra of the Kndakun
dnvaya of the Cera grant of 466 A. D.; see above p. xliv. 3) See above p. xxxii.
4) They are archaic in style and language; the following sloka, used against Brahmanical
antagonists, occurs in both: matsyah krmo varhas a nrasimhas cavmanah rmo rmas
a krishnas a bauddhah kalki daskritih. Cf. Ind. Evangelical Review, i., 1, p. 67 seq.
K3
XLVI AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

That Rudra, though a follower of Vishnu, mentions some of the renowned

Jaina authorities of his time, is not to be wondered at, as he quotes them
merely with regard to their style, a step most probably taken from his
having no other choice, and which had no connexion with his religious
W16WS.

8. Some Saiva Panditas

As scholars at the time of the founder of their sect, Basava, the
Ligitas adduce the following (Saivas): -

1. . Malh an a or Maluhana, a iva kavi or aiva kavindra, whose

companion was Maluhani). He is the author of a Sivastotra of forty
verses in Sanscrit. (Regarding his age it is uncertain whether tradition
places him before or contemporary with Basava.)
2. Pan ditr dhya, also called Panditea and Pandita ayya
(master), or simply Pandita, a iva kavi and Siva's dear pandita. He
was born at Sudkkunda, and appears at the court of Anantapla nrip
la). He is counted as one of the Ligita Paryas. His legend
exists in Tlugu.
3. Sri pati pandita or Siripati pandita, called also simply Sripan
dita, the siva kvya). -

4. Sivale fi ka Maan na (anna = elder brother) or Sivalefika Ma

ayya (ayya = master), called also Leka Maideva, Maana pandita,
Maanrya, Marya and Maayya, Siva's collector of customs (su
kiga)").
5. Mallikrjun a pandita or Mallikrjuna rdhya of Amaragunda).
9. A few general remarks.

The Jainas of the beginning of the 5th century, in their works,

treated the Brahmans with marked disrespect, saying e. g. that a
Cakravarti, a Baladeva or a Vasudeva could not be born in a Brah
man or other mean family, but received birth in a noble family, a
Kshatriya family, as in the family of Ikshvku, or the Harivamsa").
1) Bas. P. ch. 42; 50, 74; Can. B. P. 1, 29; 55, 44; Rajasekhv. 1, 17; Praudhare. ch. 9.
2) Ganasahasranma 8, 14; Bas. P. 9, 43; Can. B. P. 1, 24. 29; 57, 18; 59, 21 seq.
3) Ganas. 8, 1; Bas. P. 1, 10 (see above p. xxxii.); 9, 48; 55, 24. 25. 4) Ganas. 8, 60:
Bas, P. 1, 10; 9, 39; 53, 55; 57, 44. 5) Bas. P. 1, 10; Can. B. P. 57, 17 (where he
appears just after Vemana rdhya; is this person the Tlugu Vemana who has written a
sataka?). About Amaragunda cf. Sudhkunda of No. 2. As old siva poets are enumerated
by the Ligitas e.g. the following: Klidasa, Bna, Mayra, Bhavabhti, Halyudha, Udbhata,
and a Sankara; see Can. Bas. P. 1, 29; Rja. 1, 17; etc., and above p. xxxii.
6) See M. Mller's Sanscrit Literature, p. 261. X
$3 -
: Yi
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. YLVII

Further proofs of their predilection for the Kshatriyas are Gunavarma's

Hariv a ma, Pampa's Rmyana, and the quotations from the works
of all the old Jaina authors, as they appear in Nagavarma and Keava
(as shown above), in which frequent allusions to Kshatriyas of the Mahbh
rata, Rmyana and Southern dynasties occur. At Mdabidar are, besides
the already mentioned works, a Rma & a n dra arit and a Ham pak a
| Bhrata (by Caturakavitgunrnava), both in Canarese; and Hiranya
garbha (p. 46) knows of a Jaina Rmy an a pur na, Harivamsa p.,
Bhrata p., Rmyana and Para u rmy an a, all in the same langu
age. The Lilavati prab and h a treats of the Jaina king Cintamani,
whose son is Kandarpa deva and whose minister is Makaranda; and
Argala's Can draprabha purn a contains a novel about king Ajita
sena'). No Canarese Itihsa or Purna by Brahmans seems to have
existed before Rudra Pratpa Ganapati (at whose time Brahmani
cal and Ligita Canarese literature most probably came into existence);
the Brahmanical Canarese Bhrata, Rmyana, etc., known nowadays,
belong to a comparatively recent period.
Another peculiar feature of the first period of Canarese literature, as
it appears in the Jaina works down to Salva, is the obnoxious taste
for obscene matters, a taste that in all the branches of Canarese lite
rature of all sects did not grow less in the following centuries, and is even
nowadays certainly not on the decrease, which deplorable circumstance
appears also in the republishing of both so-called religious and legendary
books that contain impurities, and in adding commentaries that nourish
the bad inclinations also of the hearts of the uneducated classes.
Some further circumstances in connexion with ancient Canarese lite
rature still require particular consideration. The first is the to my
knowledge total absence of all such true Can a rese metres as
are composed of certain Mora-feet without paying any regard to the
forms and names of the feet, excepting only that none is allowed to begin
with an Iambus (i. e. Ragals and modern Shatpadis); another is that
each verse-line, in its second letter, bears an Alliteration, this being
the same for all the four lines; and a third that all the works are in
Campu, i.e. are compositions in prose and verse (Writtas, Kandas,
Akkaras, Tripadi). Besides, unacknowledged grammatical licences
are nowhere met with; Ta dbhavas, from Sanscrit, more or less occur
in all the early compositions, the other vocables being Sanscrit and
Canarese.
1) With Slva an Ajitasena mripa occurs in a quotation (2, 15).
 - 3.
XLVIII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. A.

II. The later Period, from about 1300 to 1872 A. D.

1. The Lingita and Saiva period, about 1300-1500 (1490). 1)

The first part of this later period is characterised by the growth of

Li g it is m, which between the years 11601168 A.D. or somewhat later
had been established at Kalynapura by the efforts of king Bijjalas minister
Basava, a Brahmanby birth). According to tradition soon after the founder's
death the sect spread to Ulavi, not far from the S. E. frontier of Gov
(Goa); to Snn al pura or Snnalig (said to be the present Solpura),
Srigiri, and the Mal rjya or Mal desa (hill-country) wherein Khndya,
Hnnr and in its vicinity Bl halli are mentioned; and to Sivaga il g.
This progress is said to have taken place within 60 years from Basava's
death, i.e. between the years 11681228 A. D., under the rule of king
Aliya Bijjala of Kalyna, the successor of Bijjala. To Aliya Bijjala,
at the commencement of his reign, was said, according to the legend:
The royal insignia will be with thee for 60 years; afterwards the R
kshasa Pitmbara will be born of the race of the Turkas, and will
rule successively for 770 years. They will cause this (Kalyna) country to
be called Turka anya (Turk kingdom), destroy Kalyna, and build Kalu
burig. Thus Turuknya will come into existence). Then the legend
having related the growth of Lifigitism in a prophetic tone, says: For
sixty years after Basava's death Aliya Bijjala will reign, and afterwards
with an unequal force fight against the Turkas, and die, when the Turkas
with great effort will destroy the glorious Kalyna, rebuild Kaluburig,
kill cattle in Tripurntaka's temple, break Garuda's pillar, and build a
mosque (masudi)).
1) Regarding the year 1490 see further on the No. 15 of the list of authors. 2) His
Lingitism, which henceforth is to be understood as being meant in this article, is different
from the worship of the limgadhris which preceded it, and which is also still extant. This
prior linga worship is specific all y Brahm an ic al, and the Brahmans who wear the
sacrificial thread and the linga, are called rdhya Brhmanas in the South. Basava
abolished Brahmanical ceremonies, made the linga a common property to all, and relaxed
caste-laws among his followers. 3) Can. Bas. Pur. (of A. D. 1585) 62, 31. 32. 35. 37.
38 seq. 4) Ditto. 62, 30; cf. 63, 41. 5) Ditto. 62, 44. The 770 years, according to
the Purna's system making Basava to die A. D. 785 (cf. above p. xxxii.), would close A. D. 1615,
i. e. 51 years after the battle of Talakot (1564), where Rma rja of Vidynagara (ngundi),
a prince of the house of Narasimha, was killed. After Rma's fall his family, for a time, took
up its abode at Sriragapatna, and Candragiri near Tirupati; 1610 Sriragapatna became the
seat of government of Rya dya (master) of Maisr. About Vkatapati, one of the last
of Rma's family (about 1591-1630 A.D.), see Ind. Ant. ii., 371. 1640 Sriranga, the son of
Canna and the last rja of the Narasimha dynasty, made a grant to the English of the site of
the city of Madras (Cannapatna), and six years afterwards had to fly before the Sultn of
2
c: X
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. XLIX

When this Kalyna has been destroyed, the Turka Rkshasas will
ransack and strip its people. Then the ayyas Gummana and Pmmana, the
wratis, having no place where to remain, will go and build a town in a
good spot near Sivaga fig ", calling it Gum mal pura, and found the
Karn at a land or kingdom, which is also called Stti ndu (land of the
great merchants) or Pabuvda (settlement of the prabhus), where clever
persons will be who are acquainted with all the purmas and gamas of true
and pure wisdom, and who know the Canarese and all the other stras).
This Karnt a kingdom?) is probably identical with the Mah
Karntaka, mentioned in the Canarese novel, called Kumra (Kmra)
Rma arita, the story of which begins at the time when Rima deva of
Devagiri (Daulatbd) and the Ballala ryas (of Halbidu or Dvr
Samudra) were flourishing"), and therefore previous to the year 1306 A.D.,
when Rma was overcome by the Mohammadans. In 1310 Halbidu was
for the first time taken by them. It was destroyed in 1326.
According to the just-mentioned Kumra Rma arita the devout
Ligaita Si fi gi n y aka or Mumma di Si fig a comes from Malpanti
(Malpanta, Malpantha) in the Mah Karntaka to Rma deva of
Devagiri'), aids him in his fight against the Sultn (Suritla)) of Dilli,
sees him in captivity, returns to Malpanthi, protects Rma at Ryadurga,
becomes governor, when after Rma's death feuds arise, causes his son
Kam pila, whom he had obtained by the favour of Kappili Somea"), to
be crowned, and dies). Kampila married Hari Amma, the daughter
of Gujjla Kti nyaka"), who through the grace of Jattiga (Jattagi,
Jettigi, Jettiigi Rma, Rmesa liga) gives birth to Kumr a R ma").
Golaknd who had invaded the Karntaka, i. e. the district on the Eastern coast which
still bears that name for the Canarese dynasty of Vidynagara having ruled over it since
about 1490.-Pitmbara is a name of Krishna, and one of his epithets, e. g. in the Vaishnava
dsa padas; the Rkshasa Pitmbara probably denotes a line of Vaishnava rulers that, to
Lingitas, appeared as fiends and Turks, perhaps some of the Balllas whose rule, about A. D.
1193, extended to the frontiers of Devagiri; see further on. Sixty-five years after Aliya Bijjala,
A. D. 1293, the Mohammadans took Kaluburig, where 1347 they established the Bhmini
dynasty. The year 1293 is obtained, if Basava died so early as 1168; but see p. xxxii.
1) Can. Bas. P. 62, 45-50. At Gummalpura afterwards in the 16th century there appear
Siddhaliga acarya (Rghvka. 19, 88; Can. Bas. P. 63, 47) and Janguli Virappa (Can. Bas.
P. 63, 54). 2). Bas. Pur. 2, 28 it is said that to the S. W. of Srigiri is Nandimandala;
and v. 45 that to the W. of Srigiri is the excellent Karnta desa (where at Ingalsvara
Bgavdi the known Basava is born). 3) 1, 1-28; 3, 97. 4) 1, 1-28. 5) Suritla,
as the Ligaita works regularly call the Sultn, is explained to mean he who takes arrack"
(sur, and tl, to take), Saranalilmrita, p. 174. 6) Compare Kampama Soma in Gana
sahasranma 2, 38. 7) 2, 1-67. 8) 1, 49-52. There is a Kti Nyaka of Suggalr
Can. Bas. P. 62, 75; see Ind. Ant. ii., p. 307. 9) 3, 1-22.
g - - -- - - - - --
3
---- - - -- - -

| L AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

----- - - - - - - - - - - -

Kampila occupies and fortifies the Hs a male dur ga'); and young Rma
marches out, and takes the forts of Toragal, Hnagal, U&agi durga,
Nidugal durga, Harihara, and coming to Penagnd also Candragutti
and Blagvu). . Afterwards, when twelve years old, he marches against
Jagatpi of Gutti"); issues as victor from a fight about a Blla (or Bolni
horse) with Eppattu rya, the son of Rudra Pratpa Ganapati of
Orugal (A. D. 12951335); and on his return defeats several Telugu
Rddis (Madana R., Malla R., Maa R., Kali R., Maduva R., and Nayaka
R.), and also the Mrignda or Mra). After his return to Hsamal,
on a hunt, he finds Kumm at a durga, the Jaina inmates of which go
away and build Kppala (to the S. W. of ngundi), and fortifies it"); it
is near the Tugabhadra"). While his father is still alive, Rma is killed
in a fight against the Turks, who had come from Dilli to destroy
Kummata'); and Kampila sends the head of his son to Ki's Ivara.
Meanwhile, before the time of Basava of Kalyna, the Ball la
or Hy sala dynasty had been established, whose capital was Hale
bidu (i.e. old settlement). The Can. Bas. Purna relates that the first
king, Hysala, was crowned in Sal. S. 800, the Wilambi year, i. e. A. D.
878.*) Of his fourth successor Vishnuvardhana it is stated that he
made many religious gifts, invaded the whole earth as far as Blvla
(generally called Blavala)"), and washed his horse in the Krishnavena
(near Str); he was contemporary with Paramardi or Prmdi deva,
i. e. the Clukya king Vikramditya II of Kalyna, who lived between
A. D. 1076-1127, and died A. D. 1134.19) Vishnuvardhana's successor was
one Narasimha with his wife Eala devi, who was followed by Vira
Ballala, who wrested the country of Kuntala from the Yadava dynasty
of Devagiri, and fixed upon Lkkigundi (Lakkundi) as his capital. One
of his grants (at Gadagu) that bears among others a figure of Basava and
is connected with ligas, was made A. D. 1193; he ruled still 1199.")
After him reigned Some var a from A. D. 12331283, when his son

1) Beginning with this statement a very brief summary of the story is given in Can. B. P. 63,
77, where it is placed just before Harihara of ngundi, crowned A. D. 1336. 2) 23-92.
For Ucagi cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 302. 3) Ch. 4. 4) Ch. 5. 5) Ch. 7.
6) Ch. 8. 7) Chs. 10. 11. 8) 62, 51. The Wilambi year is right. As we have seen
p. xxxii., the Purna places Basava's death A. D. 785. After Hysala follows Vinayditya;
then Egeyanga, Ballla, (Udayditya), and Vishnuvardhana. 9) This name was given
to the fertile district of the Canarese country in or about the centre of which are Gadagu,
Dambala and Lakkundi, belonging to the Dhravda Collectorate. See Ind. Ant. ii., 297;
ii., 24; and above p. xxxi. 10) Brown's Tables p. 61. 11) For this see Mr. J. F.
Fleet in Ind. Ant. ii, 296 seq.; cf. i., 156; ii., 131; iii., 264; and above p. xxxii.
3. X
 2.
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LI

Vira Narasimha rya succeeded him, who may be the same whom Feri
shta (the great Persian historian of the latter part of the 16th century) calls
Bilal Dev (Ballla king), and who lived still A. D. 1295.) As already
remarked, Halbidu was taken by the Mohammad an s A. D. 1310.
In connexion with the Ballla rjas the Can. Bas. Purna relates, that
the Ballla Vishnu Vardh an a erected a Vishnu temple at Bel r or
Velpura"). Then, it proceeds to say: When the ruler of the land, (the)
Ballala, asks for the accounts of Hari V a ra, who is known as the
chief of the family of the village-clerks (karanika) in the town called
Hal bidu, he having dropped (bittu) the writing cloth (kadata), rubs
his hands. When the king inquires: Let me know the meaning of this
(thy strange movement)!", he says: When in the temple of Virpksha (at
Pampakshetra, i. e. Kalyna on the Tugabhadra)*) a burning lamp having
come into contact with the curtain cloth, it took fire, and I extinguished
it. Hear! Then the king says: The curtain cloth of what Virpksha
temple? Where? What a wonder thou (art to me)! and without delay has
further inquiries made, and sends Harivara to the said temple at Pamp
kshetra to be there, where Hari anna (i. e. elder brother) recites verses in
Ragal metres concerning Siva's various hosts and the marriage of Girij.
(Girijvivha), and dies'). Then the legend goes on: There is the sister's
son of the great Harivara, who is called the arabha bherunda of the
poets of both languages"), is decorated with various badges of honour, and
whose name is Rghava. He goes to the town of Orugal (or rugal,
i.e. one stone, ekaila), defeats the opponents there, receives from the
| Wiresa (idol) an excellent ornamental breast-plate, on his return goes to
|Velpura, leaves his body in the fine grave, and without delay becomes
| -

1) Brown p. 29. 61. 2) 62, 52. This Wishnu Wardhana must be the above-mentioned
one; cf. Ind. Ant. i., p. 40 seq. Ind. Ant. ii., 131 it is said: . . 1039 (i. e. A. D.
1117) Btta (i. e. hill) Wardhana under the taunts of his favourite concubine, and the argu
ments of Rmnuja rya (cf. Brown p. 57; 61) . . . became a convert to the Vaishnava
religion, changed his name to Vishnu Vardhana, . . . and set up panca Nryanas, viz.
Cenniga Nryana (Krishna) at Belar, Kirti Nryana at Talakdu, Vijaya N. at Vijaya
pura, Vira N. at Gadagu, etc. This Btta Vishnu Vardhana, according to Brown p. 61, died
A. D. 1134; cf. also Murdoch, p. 66. Betta rya Vishnu Vardhana, with Mr Brown, is once a
C lukya, ruling (at Kalyna) from 1111-1139 A. D. (C. T. p. 58), and another time a
Hy sala, dying 1134 A.D. (p. 4; 61). See above p. xxix., seq. According to another legend in
Ind. Ant. ii., 174 seq. the fort and temple at Raee Velr were built by a person called Bimardi
(Paramardi), between A. D. 1268-1277, and the idol belonged to Sambaiva, or was an Isvara
linga. About the Canniga at Belr cf. Int. Ant. ii., 309. 3) Sometimes written Pmp
kshetra. 4) 62, 53-55. 5) Probably Samskrita and Karnta; perhaps Tlugu and
Karnta, as the poets of that time were accustomed to write in these two languages.
X:
G*
 LII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

emancipated (bayal, lit. empty). There (at Velpura) is the best of

the Bammanas (Brhmanas) and a vira aiva arya. His name is
Padma ar as a (i.e. rja). He disputes with a Tibu vana (tribhuvana)
tta, defeats him, and makes him his own disciple, whereupon Bitta
Ball la sends for Padma arasa, at his own expense has a large tank
(kr) built by him, and gives the open space (bayal) that lies below the
tank to the eighty-eight Bammanas of that place; and Padma arasa is
called Kr Padma arasa, and becomes emancipated (bayal) in the open
space"). Then, without any connecting remark, the legend proceeds: The
man of clean walk, Somevara of Plkurik, in the proper order
performs the sixty-four ilas, and with pleasure comes to Kallya, where
he becomes truly emancipated in the Siva grave). A little further on
appears Harabhakta of Anek a fijan (, r, a Saiva mendicant (ndi),
who composed a bhshya on the Veda). At the fine town of Pattesvara
one Rma ayy a proves the truth of Ligitism by throwing the Basava
Paur na into the fire without its being burnt; and Siva kavia at
By ibidiri performs wonders before the Sultn (Suritla)"). Shortly
afterwards the very brief summary of the story of king Kam pala and
his son Rma or Rma ntha occurs"); and then follows the coronation
of Harihara of ngundi (ngndi) S. S. 1258, i. e. A. D. 1336,
who, in the neighbourhood of the Wirpksha temple of Pamp, builds
the town called Vidynagara).
Thus according to this portion of a still longer legend there lived under
the Balllas the Laiiga poets: Harivara, Rghava, Padmar a sa,
Some vara, Harabhakta, and Sivakavia,
To obtain some more particulars regarding the age of these poets the
Rghavka aritra is serviceable. It states: Harivara was at Ham
p or Pampapura, in the Kuntala desa, on the banks of the Tugabha
dra, when Rghava was born to Harivara's sister Rudrni and Mah
deva bhatta, and Harivara became his guru"). When the poetical talents
of Raghava begin to develop, he, after worshipping in the temple of the Vir
pksha liga, goes to Deva rja, king of Pam p pura, at whose court,
at his express wish, he recites the story of Hariandra to the great satis
faction of all present); but for this offence against Siva his guru Harivara
knocks out his teeth with one of his wooden shoes, which he receives back
only after due repentance"). Henceforth Rghava excels in relating so

1) 62, 56-58. 2) v. 59. 3) v. 63. 4) v. 68. 5) v. 72.

6) Wide above p. xlix., seq. 7) 63, 2. 3. 8) 1, 12, 35. 9) Ch. 3. 10) Ch. 4.
$3 -
RS
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LIII

mantha Satkvyas, etc.'), and once travels to Hy sala nagara to see

king Narasimha Ball la's minister Kr Padma ar as a, who built
the tank, defeated the Vaishnava Tribhuvan a tta, and made him
a vira Saiva. Having returned to Hamp and Hari arasa (i. e. Hari
isvara), he hears that at the court of Rudra Pratpa of r ujigal
(or also Orugal) there are bad poets (kukavi) called eka-, dvi-, tri
sandhgrhis, whereupon he proceeds there, and is well received by
the king'). He composes there the story of Wirevara in the Shatpadi
metre, reads it at the court, gains the victory over his opponents"),
returns to Hamp, and at the command of his guru Hari deva") goes to
Bel r where Padmarasa causes a grave to be prepared for him").
After so much it is evident that, according to tradition, the first Ballla
Wishnuvardhana who died 1134 A. D., about 34 years before Basava, can
have had no connexion with Harivara, or in other words that the king
Bitta Ballla cannot be identical with the Btta Vishnuvardhana Ballala,
as Harivara's contemporaries, Rghava and Padmarasa), live with him
at the time of Narasimha Ballala of Halebidu, Rudra Pratpa of rugal,
and Devarja of Pampapura (or ngundi, the later Vidynagara).
Rudra Pratp a reigned between A. D. 12921335; Wira Narasimha
(or Ballala deva) from A. D. 1283; and (Praudha) Deva rja from A.
D. 1286-1328). Harivara, therefore, cannot have lived any length of time
before Vira Narasimha or Bitta Ballla, i.e. before 1283, this year falling
115 years after Basava's death. Rghava's father comforts his wife,
when still childless, by relating among other old stories how by parama
Wrishabhendra's favor Mda arasa and Mdalmbik had obtained the son
Mala Basava (of Bijjalas time), thus referring Basava to the past).
1) Chs. 13-15. 2) 16, 2. 5. 20. 3) Ch. 16 (continuation). 4) Qh. 17.
5) Ch. 18. 6) This name is given to Harivara also Canarese Brahmottara Kanda,
1, 9. 7) Ch. 19. 8) He is one of the Siva kavis enumerated Can. Bas. P. 1, 29;
Saranalilmrita p. 3. 9) Brown p. 30. No other person but he can be meant. It
appears that Harihara was the successor of this Devarja, removing the seat of government
from Kalyna or ngundi a little further on to Vidynagari. Dr. Burnell says, Vamsabr
hmana p. viii: Vulgar tradition attributes the foundation of Vidynagara to him (Mayana,
the father of Syana) or rather to Syana himself (who was born A. D. 1295, and died 1886),
and to the use of a hidden treasure; but the place seems to have existed before their time.
The surname Bitta before Ballla is probably connected with the above-stated tradition that
in the Ballla's presence Harivara having dropped (bittu) the writing cloth etc. Bitta Ballala
then denotes the Ballla in whose presence (the writing material) was dropped"; such is a
common way of expression in Canarese. Whether the Purna writer himself identified
the Btta B. and Bitta B. is a question that does not concern us here; however he would have
done so, if Rmnuja (1127 A.D.) be meant by Tibuwana tta. 10) Rghv. ar. 1, 50.
$3. -
V3
LIV AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

Harivara, as stated above, wrote his poems in Ragals, metres

that are mentioned by Ngavarma, but were not in use in very early
times. His disciple Rghava, according to tradition, ushered in the
period of the modern Shatpadi metres, in which nearly all the works
of the later period, Lifigita as well as Brahmana, are written (generally a
whole work, however so bulky, in only one class), and which are closely
related to the Ragals. At the time when Rghava was at rugal,
during the reign of king Rudra Pratpa, he composed, as indicated above,
a tale of Wiresvara in the (modern) Shatpadi metre at which he re
marked: Before (me) nobody has ever praised with these Shatpadis; by
me they have also been in vented (nirmita); therefore, oh! the
name of virgin-poetry will be an ornament to this composition. Such
was his resolution; and he gave it that name.)
In recounting the poets of the later period who occur in the Can. Bas.
Purna, in the inverse order, it is expedient to introduce and begin with
Bhima or Bhima arasa, the son of the famous Sivakavi") and the author
of the Canarese Basava Purna which he finished A. D. 1369,) and in the
prologue to which he says he will perform his work also by the grace of
sukavi Hari (Harivara) and his good son Rghava, who are ubhaya kavi
arabha bherundas'); after him we meet first Sivakavi deva (of Bayi
bidiri or of Blaandra nagara)) who must be the above-mentioned father
of Bhima; then Harabhakta; then the kavi So man tha or Some
vara of Plkurik to whom probably the Basava Paurana at Pattesvara
belongs, as he is the author of a Basava Purna (in Tlugu), of which
Bhima made free use when composing his Canarese work"); and thereupon
the other two Lifigitas, Raghava and his uncle Hari vara. When
Bhima was writing, Halbidu, the capital of the Ballala ryas, had already
been destroyed (A. D. 1326).
For the present it is still impossible to define the extent to which the
so-called New Canarese appears already in the writings of the first repre
sentatives of the later period; but in the writers of the second half all
its forms are met with.
The following is a list of Ligaita and Saiva (rdhya Brahmana)
authors and their works belonging to the first half of this period, to some
degree tentatively arranged in a chronological order:
1) Rghavka caritra 18, 3. 2) Bas. P. 1, 17; Can. B. P. 1, 29; Rjasekhav. 1, 18.
3) Ch. 61, 92. 4) Ch. 1, 11; cf. Rjasekhav. 1, 79.88. 5) Bas. P. 1, 17; Can. B. P.
1, 27. 6) Bas. P. 1, 14-16; cf. Can. B. P. 1, 29; Rghve. 1, 13. .
!:2
g----- 3.
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LV

| 1. Harivara, a Ligaita, who in Ragal metres wrote on Siva's

various hosts (gana) and the marriage of Girij, about 1290
A. D.

2. Rghava, the disciple of Harivara, about 1300 A. D. His

topics were Harian dra, Siva, Wire a, Basava and Lai fig a
devotees. The Anubhavaikhmani, a work of recent date (1768 A.D.),
professes to be a composition of Rghava in a retouched form, the origi
nal having exhibited only (modern) Sara shatpadis. There is a tale of
Nala in Dvipadas by one Rghava in Tlugu.
3. Somevara, an Ardhya Brahmana of Plkurik (in the God
veri district), about 1300 A. D. His ataka, or 110 Canarese verses in
the Mattebhavikridita, contains some moral and other reflections on vari
ous subjects. He further composed, in Canarese, a Saiva and Ligita
gan a sahasr a nm a or the thousand names of the pramatha gana,
Rudra gana and bhakta gana'), the metre being Raghat, Kanda and
Some writtas. In the Tlugu language he wrote a Basava purna in
Dvipadas), on which, as stated above, the Canarese Basava purma by
Bhima kavi is founded (1369 A.D.). His liga was at Puligirinagari),
and he died at Kallya. In a collection of verses lithographed at
Dhravda (see further on No. 78) it is said: Somantha kavi composed
the Basava Purna in Andhra; and in the Dipakali aritra (1, 5):
Plkurik's Somea related the arit of Siva's Saranas (devotees).
4. Harabhakta of Anekajanr, a Lingaita mendicant, about 1300
A. D., who composed a Bhshya on the vedas.
5. Siva Kavia, a Ligaita, probably the same who was once at Byi
bidiri"), about 1330 A. D. He was the father of Bhima kavi, the author
of the Canarese Basava purna. In the above-mentioned Dhravda litho
graph, under No. 3, it is stated that Somantha kavi composed the Basava
purna in Andhra, and Bhima in (Canarese) Shatpadi; that Safikara

1) 465 pramatha ganas, 171 rudra ganas, 28 yogcryas, 63 ganas (see the 63 devotees in
Nijaguna's Purtana Trivadi and in the Tamil Priya Purna, Murdoch p. 81), 16 other ganas,
13 terasa ganas (cf. the terayyar, Murdoch p. xcix. See above p. xxviii.), 10 further ganas,
234 amara ganas. 2) Brown's Preface to his Dictionary (1852); he refers the Tlugu
Purna to 1300 A. D. 3) Sataka v. 1. Bas. P. 51, 76 seq. this town Puligiri (i. e.
tiger-hill) is called Puligr (i. e. tiger-line or tank), and its linga does a wonder for a saiva
Sova anna (i. e. elder brother Soma) whom Jainas had betrayed; cf. 9, 36; Can. B. P. 57,
35. The town is the present Hulikal patna (i. e. tiger-stone town). The scheme for one of
Somevara's Ragals, the verse containing two lines, is the following: J.J. J.J.
--~~~. --> 1 > -- ~~ : * ~~~~. --~~~ : * ~~ || 4) The Bidiri kot (i. e. fort) of
Can. B. P. 63, 66 is probably the Bidar in the Nizm.
X;
r:- --- - 3
LVI AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

rdhya kavivara completely told the story in Sanscriti), and that Siva
kavi of B la and ran agar a composed it with W as tu ka.
6. Bhima, the son of Sivakavi deva, who finished his Can a rese
Basava pur n a 1369 A. D. It contains 61 chapters with 3623 verses
in Shatpadi).
7. Safikara, an Ardhya Brahmana, who composed a Basava
purn a in Sans crit (see No. 5), may fall here.
8. Mallan a arya (i. e. malla anna rya, the great elder brother who
is an rya)) of Gubbi, a town in Maisr, to the N. W. of Bgalr,
where, according to vulgar tradition, he lived about 500 years ago (i.e. c.
1370 A.D.), and in Canarese wrote the Viraaivam rita about Siva's
twenty lils, and the Bhva int ratna"). The last-mentioned work he
executed with varnaka riti, following an itihsa in Tamil by Pill
Naynr who was Wgia's teacher). This Pill Naynr was the son
of a iva vipra (i. e. ardhya Brhmana) of Srikli nagari, caused the king
Inakulottuga Cola to become a Saiva, converted other Jainas and Bauddhas,
e.g. at Tirumarakkada and Tiruvlav, invited by the queen Magyakka
(i.e. elder sister) of Madhur, the daughter of the Cola, went there, under
the name of J nasambandhi healed and converted her husband
Kna Pandya who was hence called Saundara Pndya, and at the same
time, at the king's court, defeated a large number of Jainas, eighteen
thousand of whom were impaled on the red-hot las which Kulaari,
the queen's Saiva guardian, minister and later virakta M nik & rya,
had prepared). The original name of Vgia or Tiruvgia, Pill Naynr's
disciple, was Prva pandita; he first was a Jaina guru and Jina samaya
mukhya at Tiruvvalr, suffered from dreadful colic, in despair followed
the advice of his elder sister Tiruvalini to invoke Siva, was healed,
became a Saiva, was very much persecuted by the Arhatas, overcame them,
1) There are many Lingitas (Saivas) in the Paurnika legends who bear that name. See
e.g. Ganasahn. 8, 13. 45. 49; Bas. P. 9, 39; Can. B. P. 1, 17. 29; 57, 4. 20; Saranalilmrita
p. 280. In the Rajasekharavilsa (of A. D. 1657) 1, 17 a Safikara is mentioned together with
(Gubbi's) Mallanrya, Harivara, etc.; Gangdhara Madivlesvara, in a note on p. 20, says that
the poet Sankarbrya (whom does he mean?) composed a Basava Purna in Sanserit. 2) In
the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, if my memory does not deceive
me, of 1865, is a summary of the sectarian legends and tenets of the Basava P. and Canna B.
P. by the late Rev. G. Wrth. 3) Rjasekharav. 1, 17; sanscritised the name is Malhana".
4) Gagadhara ad Rjasekh. 1, 17. Vulgar tradition may have put Mallana too early. The
Bhvaintratna has been reproduced in the Rjasekharavilsa ; (1, 78). 5) Rjasekh.
1, 77, 78. 8s. 6) Can. B. P. 55, 33. 34; Bas. P. ch. 50; 25, 4; 11, 15, 18; 9, 48; Praudha
rya S. ch. 18. Manikrya is the Tamil Mnikavaka, the author of the Saiva work
Tiruvaaka; Murdoch p. lxxxix and p. 89.
g-- i
| B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LWII

destroyed many Jina pratims and bastis (vasati), and had as a disciple
the renowned Nah p ti). Mallanrya wrote a Rm a stavarja in
Telugu, an allegory, representing the body as a city and the soul as its
inhabitant, a sort of yogastra).
9. Perhaps to this period belongs the Catursya Nighan tu by
Kavi Bm ma (Brahm), 100 verses in Kanda, comprising old Canarese
terms and Tadbhavas. As it is less systematic and detailed than No. 14
and 15, it appears to have preceded them. Each verse concludes with
oh Catursya! The author's mata is not indicated in our MSS. Bmma
is a very common proper name in Lifigita legends.
| 10. Sigi rja or Sigi rja arya, the author of the Mala
Basava aritra") or Hara kath aradhi, 48 chapters with 1807 verses
in Shatpadi. It contains stories similar to those of the Basava and
Canna Basava Purna. The author, on account of his Wrdhika shatpadi,
cannot be the Sifigi rja who belonged to the ganas at Basava's time');
but is one of the eleven persons who together are mentioned in verse 13
of the first chapter of the Rghavka aritra, viz.: Hari deva (Harivara),
Kr Padmarasa, Rghava deva, Jakkanrya, Cma arasa, Bhima arasa,
Mgg rya, Kalmatha rya, Sifigi rja a 3 arya, Plkurik Soma,
and Mahdeva ayya. The first three and Bhima are already known to
us. Jakk anrya, together with Harisvara and Rghava, appears
in verse 17 of the first chapter of the Rjaekharavilsa of A. D. 1657; ac
cording to the Praudha rja aritra") he lived in company with Cma ar as a
and Kalmatha ry a at the court of Prau dha naren dra or
Praudha devendra of Vidynagara (ngundi), whose minister he was"), and
where he overcame the Vaishnava Mukkunda pddi (i. e. three hill head
man)"). The Praudha na rendra is the (Mummadi) Praudha, who ruled
1) Can. B. P. 55, 35; Bas. P. ch. 49; 27, 69; Praudhar. Car. 7; according to Bas. P. 9, 48
Kulaccari or Kulascari appears to be contemporaneous with Basava; cf. also Ganasahasran.
5, 11. About Kulottunga Cola see p. xxviii., seq.; about Kna Pndya or Saundara P. the
various dates assigned to him Ind. Ant. ii., 16. 107. 131. 263. Kna Pndya seems to
belong to the 12th century. Cf. also Brown's Tables sub 1118 A.D. Vgia's tale agrees best
with that of the Tamil poet Appa (i. e. father) who though born of Saiva parents, entered a
Jaina monastery. Having subsequently been attacked by disease in the stomach, his sister
persuaded him that it was a punishment for his apostacy, and he returned to Saivism. The
Jaina king is fabled to have vainly attempted to put him to death by throwing him into a
limekiln, etc. With Sambandha (i.e. our Jhnasambandhi) and Sundara (another aiva poet) he
| laboured zealously to propagate Saivism in S. India. Murdoch, p. lxxxiii. 2) Brown's Pre
face. 3) Mala (i. e. great) Basava is the founder of the sect, and is sometimes called so to dis
| tinguish him from his nephew &anna or ikka Basava; see e. g. Can. B. P. 1, 15; 6, 17; Rghv.
| car. 1, 50. 4) Ganasahasran. 8, 1; Can. B. P. 55, 50; 57, 50. 5) 1, 41. 6) Cf. 1, 12.
7) 1, 39 seq. Jakkanrya is mentioned as the alleged builder of various temples, Ind. Ant.
i., 44; ii., 296. Grand works are not always very old; thus, for instance, the huge Jaina statue
at Krkala dates only from 1432 A. D. (see Ind. Ant. ii., 353) or from about Jakkanrya's time.
*3 -

H
*
$3. 3.
LVIII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

at Vidynagara from 1450 (or 1456) to 1477 A. D.") In the Canna

Basava Purna he appears as belonging to the lineage of the kings Harihara
and Bukka, and at his court is also the above-mentioned Mgge rya,
here named Mgg Myi deva). In his race follows Virpksha rya (A.
D. 1488), whom Narasana rya (Narasimha rya) drives away, and then
takes the town (A. D. 1490)').--On account of the persons with whom
Singi is associated in the verse of the Rghava aritra, it seems very
probable that he lived somewhere between 1330-1477 A. D. Is he per
haps the Singi of the Kumra Rma aritra?")
11. C ma ar as a, a Lifigita, who lived at the court of the just
mentioned Praudha rya, 1450-1477 A. D., composed the Prabhu lig a
lil, i. e. the life of Prabhuliga who bears also the names of Prabhu
deva, Allama prabhu, and Ghevara (guh-ivara) liga. It consists of
25 chapters with 1111 verses in Shatpadi"). Allam a prabhu is an
incarnation of Siva's gananatha, and born on earth to Nirahafkra and
Sujni. To examine Allama's mind Siva's wife sends to the earth her own
tmasa guna, the Mye), who is born of Mohini devi, the wife of king Mama
kra prabhu of the town Ban a vase in the Blavala desa), and when a
beautiful virgin is severely tempted by Allama, whom she loves very much").
But Allama is not in earnest; according to the short tale in the Canna Ba
sava P.10), he laughs at her in contempt, (leaves her), comes (to the grave)
of Anu misha (above p. xxxi.), takes the liga out of (his) hand, by his
instruction gives liberation (mukti) to Gggayya) and Muktyi (whom he
happens to meet there), and thence goes to Basava at Kalyna, where he
ascends the Snya pitha which till then had been taken care of by Basava.
At last he goes to Sri aila, where he dies a little before Basaval). In
Tlugu there is a translation of the Prabhu liga lil by Pidupati Somayyats);
the Tamil translation is by Sivapraka desika of the 17th century").
1) Brown's Tables, p. 31.57. 2) 68, 6. 38. 3) 63, 39; Brown, p. 57. The intervening kings
Vira R., Mallikrjuna R., and Rmacandra R.are not mentioned in the Purna, 4) 63, 39.
5) See above p. xlix., seq. 6) Praudha rya c. 21, 30 seq., where Cma's authorship of the work
is spoken of 7) Prabhul. 2, 36-41. 8) 3, 1 seq. 9) 5, 1 seq. 10) 57, 87. 88; 62, 8 seq.; see
above p. xxxi. 11) Cf. Bas. P. 58, 6. 12) Can. B. P. 62, 17. 13) Brown's Preface.
14) Murdoch, p. 70. Regarding the term Allama I perfectly agree with Mr Brown, when
he says in his Dictionary s. v. the name Allama . . . probably is borrowed from Allah,
or from Alamm' a mysterious word used in the Koran for the deity. . . . . The Musulman
name for God was known in India before the Jangama (Lingita) religion arose. The
identity of the two names is in fact suggested in the Monesvara Purna, 9th chapter. Com
pare the story of the guru of Virpksha pandita, the author of the Canna B. P.; Bb
Nnak, the founder of the Sikhs, and the Allah Upanishad in Dr. Burnell's Pahlavi Inscrip
tions (1873), p. 15. Dr. Burnell mentions ib. p. 7 that a Christian was Dewan of Vijayanagara
(Vidynagara) about 1445 (under one of Praudha rya's next predecessors, Ganda deva, 1434
1454; Brown, p. 57 and 1457 A.D.). The Jesuit C. J. Beshi was the Dewan of Cund Sib,
the Nabob of the Carnatic, till 1740.
& - S
 B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LIX

2. The Waishnava, Lingita and Saiva period, from about 1500 (1490)-1874.

12. Kumra Vysa, a Vaishnava, freely translated the first

10 Parvas of the Mahbhrata into Canarase, using the Shatpadi metre.
He says (1, 6): The Vira Nryana (an idol at the town of Gadagu)")
is the poet, the writer is Kumra Vysa". Then he invokes Gadagu's
Viranryana (v. 7), and calls himself his slave (v. 9). His 11th verse runs
as follows: Under the burden of the (probably Jaina) poets of the
Rmyana the king of serpents was pressed down; in the mass of Rma-tales
there was no interstice to place one's feet. Will he (Kumra Vysa) take
into account the inferior poets? Do not think: it is enough! Is he not like
(Vysa's son) Suka? Does not the poet Kumra Vysa make dance the
others, and laugh (at them)? This author, according to the preface of
Krishna rja's Bhrata, wrote, as it seems, at or about the time of the
coronation of Krishna rja, who was king at Vidynagara from A. D.
1504-1529). The translation of the first ten Parvas of the Mahbhrata
into Tamil by Williputtiira dates from about the 16th century").
13. Tim mana's Bhrata, in Shatpadi, of about A. D. 1504-1506.
It is called Krishna rja Bhrata. Its preface calls Krishna rja the
son of Narasa nripla (also the son of Narasendra, Narasa naraplaka,
|Narasimha, Narasaya)"), and relates that Timma nripa was born in the
Tulu vamsa, that his son was Ivara kshitinatha"), and that the son of
Ivara was Narasa bhvara (at Vidynagara from A. D. 1490-1495) whose
wife was Ngammb"). When Krishna, the son of Narasa, gloriously
rules with joy, he immediately hears the (Canarese) Bhrata katha (that
seems, therefore, to have become just ready at that very time), looks at
his poets, calls Tim mana, the son of Bhnu kavindra, and says: First
Kumra Vysa has nicely related ten parvas. ...Now relate thou the remain
ing parvas of the Bhrata!" Thereupon Timmana, the son of Bhnu bhatta
1) See above, p. li., note 2. 2) Brown's C. T. p. 57. 59. 62. 3) Murdoch, p. ci. 190.
4) Can. Bas. P. 63, 39 appears the form Narasana"; see above p. lviii., and further on No. 15.
5) cf. Brown's remark to Ayuta D. R., C. T., p. 57. 6) Or, according to Brown's C. T.,
p. 62, Ngala devi. Narasa had two other wives: Tippakshi and Voyambik, the second of
which bore him two sons named Ranga and Ayuta. To Tippakshi and Ngala devi there
were born Vira Narasiga and Krishna. A. D. 1495 Vira Narasiga became king, and ruled
till 1504; his son was the afterwards so unfortunate Rma rja who wedded his niece, the
daughter of Krishna rja who reigned from 1504-1529. Krishna rja was followed by
Narasa's son Ayuta rja, from 1530-1541, when Rma rja came to the throne, and 1565,
when seventy years of age, was overcome in battle and killed by the Muhammadans. The
Can. Bas. P. (63,59) states that Narasana's son (i. e. no doubt his family) reigns for 51 years,
i. e. till 1541, and that Aeyuta is the last who is crowned, which probably means is the
| last who dies with the crown on his head. See Brown's C. T., p. 57. 62. 16.
t! X;
H+
 3.
LX AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

instructs Narasaya Krishna rya, and recites the rest of the work in the
same metre (bhmini shatpadi). In the concluding verse attached to each
chapter the son of Devaki is constantly named Vkatesa or V fi kata
ailan tha, Vikatagiryadhia, Vkatdrivara. Krishna rya was
also the celebrated patron of Tlugu literature).
14. About this time or perhaps somewhat earlier the Vocabulary of
old Canarese terms, Tadbhavas and a few Tatsamas, called the Kabbig a
kaipidi, may have to be placed, if it has been composed with the object
of supplying a real want; and so it appears, for if it had been written
after the next to be mentioned famous and somewhat fuller vocabulary
by Tota rya, it would scarcely have obtained the good name it still bears.
Its author is Liga, first minister of the rya of Uggh alli, son of
the Brahman Wirpksha and a follower of the Virpksha liga at
Pamppura (2.3. 99); he has written it to help in understanding the old
and renowned Sivakavis. 100 verses in Shatpadi.
15. Tota rya's Canarese Vocabulary?), the Sabda mafijari, 120
verses in Shatpadi, belongs to the beginning of the 16th century. Like
the Kabbiga kaipidi it gives the meanings of some Tatsamas, Tadbhavas
and old Canarese words. The Canna Basava purna relates (63, 40, seq.)
that only a short time after the death of Praudha rya of Vidynagari
(i.e. after A. D. 1477)) who is succeeded by Virtipksha and the usurper
Narasana (Narasimha), a decline of Ligitism or of the Vira
Saiva a 3 r a happened, and anra (i. e. Vaishnavism) began to pre
vail. At that time Nirafijana Ganevara was born on earth of Gosala Canna
basavevara, and was called Siddhe a; he went to the garden (tota) of
Kagg & r, and there by his ivadhyna became a great man, receiving
the appellations of Tota Siddhaliga, Tot a Yati, Tota Arya.
16. The Canarese prose-versions of the Pan & at a n tra may be
dated from the beginning of the 16th century, if the style of language
that forms the only test regarding the age of the versions we have seen,
be not misleading. Mr. Brown in the Preface to his Dictionary
says that its Tlugu translation in verse was done by the Ksha
triya Baisaraju Veigalarju perhaps in A. D. 1500. The version edited
at Bgalr in 1865 by Mr. J. Garrettwho states that to make it more
complete, the Sanscrit lokas and Canarese padyas have been included,
and that the Editor has had the advantage of consulting two excellent
copies contained in the Library of the College of Fort St. Georgeappears
1) Brown's C. T. p. 59. 2) 1, 2. above p. xxxv. 3) See above p. lvii.
h -
 3:
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXI

to be from about the beginning of the 19th century. The Canarese

verses in it, partly free translations of lokas, are in Shatpadis, Kandas,
| Sisa, an unsettled Gita, and a few Writtas. One of the last-mentioned,
| named Cmara, is peculiar, each of its quarters consisting of -9.-J.-J.
|-w. ----~.-J.-; it is in fact the Hamsayna of Tlugu prosody; see
above p. xxii.
17. To the beginning of the 16th century also, appears to belong
I vara kavi, son of Kautea, the modern Kei rja and author of the
Kavijih vbandhana); for he teaches the use of the Tlugu vadis,
i.e. ornaments (in verse), a subject hitherto apparently foreign to Canarese
prosodical treatises, but alluded to in one of the first works of the
specific Vaishnava dsas, whose literary period is beginning, at this time.
Kanaka dsa, the author of the Mohanataragini, states (1, 20) that
he will compose his work according to prsu and wadi; and Ivara says
(ch. 2) he will teach both these in Canarese, the vadi according to the
Andhra (Telugu) marga, as they use it only in Telugu"; then he mentions
five more common kinds out of twenty: svara wadi, i. e. the repetition
of the first vowel of the first foot at the same place through one or more
lines, especially at the places of Caesura, v. 28; sar as a vadi, i. e. the
use of the consonants &, h, j. jh together with , sh, s as initials of feet;
kkati V a di, i. e. the same use made of only one consonant, for instance,
k; samyukt k shar a vadi, i. e. the same use made of double con
sonants; and Varga wadi, i. e. the same use made of consonants that
| belong to one class. Ivara, no doubt, used the Tlugu Appa kavi).
His work, superstitious and occasionally very obscene, according to our
MS., contains four chapters, i. about the g an as and their ubha, asubha,
rasa, di, varna, vhana, n or maitrya, vaira, nakshatra, guna, graha,
1) See above p. vi. 2) Appa kavi's rule concerning the Sisapadya (v. 269) as it has been
communicated to me, is the following kanda: zsove; e- | #doctodoxaz, 3
rsgo | 2-do735:25:03)37&733) | c---x~5 | To con
firm that the form of the Sisapadya of our text represents the true Tlugu metre of that name,
I adduce a verse of Appa kavi in that metre as communicated to me, which is composed only
of short syllables, 36 for a line:
Karivaradaparamakripadharanidharasuravinutakanakavasananarahari garudagamana
nalinakarapadanayanadalitakharadanujaayanarasakhavaragunanidhi + aradhisayana |
paramapadanilayahariparamapurushaprakritikibarudaninimunigamami vahamupaluku
miratamunuhridayamunaninudalatunanumanupumaniyanaghacaritajala danibhavanuva ||
About the age of Appa kavi Mr Brown, in his first Essay on Tlugu (1839), p. 11 says the
poet lived some ages after Nannayabhatta who is placed 1130 A. D.; and in his grammar
(1857) he states (p. 357) Appa kavi was posterior to the Tlugu Naishadha (that dates from
| about 1400 A. D., see further on, No. 23).
$3 - X.
f LXII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B. a
kula, devat and phala; ii. about the prs us and vadis; iii. about the
ubha and asubha a.k sharas, their kula, the classification of bala svaras
and kumra svaras, the svara klas and svara ligas, the alpa and mah
prnas, the kavitpatinmksharas and kavitkanyaknmksharas and the
daa ktas (combinations), and the adhidevats; iv. mentions the nak
shatrdhidevats, the bhvas, thirty-six alakritis, nine ligas, two sandhis,
six prsus, seven vibhaktis, three klas, three purushas, and ten nighantus
as subjects that poets ought to know; then he enumerates the
sixteen arrows of Cupid, the adhidaivas of the pushpstra, the mohabheda,
the kmakal nmas and sthnas, the darpakakal nmas, the andrakals,
the strikal sthnas, gives a description of four vitas, the vairkshara
lekhanakrama, and lastly of the Shat p a di lakshana. The work, ex
cepting the Sisa instance of the Tlugu and the Shatpadi lakshana, is
written in Kandas and Samavrittas.
18. According to an obscure (perhaps spurious) dsa hymn of only three
verses, found among a number of miscellaneous dasa hymns in our possession,
the Vaishnava dsa Puran dara With a la of Pandaripur a may
have been living at Vijayanagara (Vidynagara) in a vilambi samvatsara,
on phlguna bahula auti rvra. This year may be the vilambi year
1538, when Ayuta deva ruled, who succeeded Krishna rya in 1529
and died in 1541. If the pada be genuine and the explanation right,
Purandara would probably stand in close connexion with the Ba figli
Cait any a who from 1510-1516 roamed all over India preaching
Vaishnavism). At the same time a slight doubt arises whether
1) Cf. Varha dsa's words: This is the dsas' lot: they fill all the countries. Ind. Ant.
ii., 312. Caitanya was born A. D. 1486, and died 1534. Ind. Ant. ii., 1. 3. At nearly the
same period we find the Hindu B b & Nn a k in the Pahjb, who was born 1469 and
died 1539 A. D. He was the first teacher and founder of the Sikh tenets, and laboured
to reform the lives and religion of his countrymen, to break through the tyranny of priestcraft,
outward ritual, and caste. He travelled in India, and visited also Makka and Medinah in
Arabia. Ind. Ant. iii., p. 295 seq. N a nak, Cait any a, and Pur and a r a lived under
Muhammad a n rule and influence; and besides Purandara was preceded at one of the seats
of his labours, Vidynagara, by a Christian Dewan (about 1445 A.D., see above p. lviii.).
It is remarkable, says Dr. Burnell in his Pahlavi Inscriptions (Mangalore, 1873), p. 14,
that all the greatest reformers in S. India were born near Persian (Christian and
Manichaean) settlements; Sai ka r & Arya (7th century) near Cranganore (Kdugalr in
Malayala), R A manuj rya (12th century) near Madras (at the ancient Christian settle
ment at Mayilpura or San Tom), and Madh v & Arya (12th century) at Kalyna (in the
Tulu country, where before the 6th century there was a Christian bishop). The only original
s. Indian poet is the Tamil Tir u v allu van (about the 9th century, Murdoch p. xxiii.), but
he was a native of San Tom, and of very low caste; in his sister, A u v a y r's poems Christian
influences are evident to a casual reader. In Tiruvalluvan's poem (the Kural, i. e. poem.
3
$3. X:
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXIII

three songs regarding the pj at Udupu on the Western Coast, that

clearly bear the mudrik of Purandara, are not an interpolation;
for in the description of that pj the firing of guns (kovi), the jack-fruit
of the Franks (pragi palasu), and the mango of Goa (Gov mavu) are
mentioned, a circumstance that seems not to be much in favor of the
author having lived so early as the year 1538). However another obscure
and at the same time mutilated little hymn, belonging to the col
lection, seems to corroborate the statement of the first-mentioned hymn
which it immediately follows, for it appears to point out Purandara's death
as having occurred in a raktkshi samvatsara, in pushya bahula atisaya
amavsy, which may be A. D. 1564, the very year when the Vijaya
nagara dynasty was destroyed by the Muhammadans?). The two hymns
appear among the additions. Purandara is known as the author of
many Vaish nava ds a padas in Ragals.
19. Perhaps partly contemporaneous with, but independent of Pu
randara, was Kanaka, the Vaishnava dsa of Kgin el. This appears
from his Mohanataragini, in which he does not refer to any Krishna
dasas by name, but simply to Madhva guru (of Udupu, 1121-1197 A.D.)
written in Kurals or distichs) the indications of such influences are less precise, but still
apparent. The resemblances between Christianity and the S. Indian modifications of the old
Vednta are numerous and complete, especially if the systems of Mni and the Gnostics are
considered, etc.; p. 15: We have, indeed, long winded romances of how Sankara, Rmnuja,
and Madhva conquered all their opponents of different sects in disputations, but though
all of them must have met Christians, there is not a word about them anywhere; it looks
as if they were purposely ignored. That the Hindus have always been an imitative people,
and ready to borrow foreign ideas, is proved by an enormous mass of evidence; e.g. writing
was certainly adopted by them from foreigners; their a stro no my and me dic in e (partly
at all events) are of Greek origin; the Sikhs and similar sects are the result of inter
course with Muhammadans; and the B r a h m as a maj derives its leading doctrines from
Christianity. Mr. Fergusson considers that the Hindu arch it ecture is of Greek origin.
1) A. D. 1519 Hindus had begun to use musquetry and cannon. Brown's C. T. sub 1519.
See above p. xxxvii. French expeditions to India commenced 1604; but the name Frank
(foreigner) may have been introduced before that time by the Arabs. Goa was seized by the
Portuguese A. D. 1510, and it is not impossible that within 54 years (1510-1564) the grafted
mangoes of Goa had become a common article of commerce on the Western Coast.
2) Purandara cannot have flourished in the 15th century, as has been supposed to be the
case in the valuable article Lieder Kanaresiseher Saenger by Dr. Moegling in the Zeitschrift
der Morgenlaendischen Gesellschaft, xiv., 3, 502 seq., 1860. The Krishna rya mentioned
there is more than probably not the personage to whom oral tradition refers Purandara; cf.
Brown's C. T. p. 59. The Krishna rja whom people speak about and who died 1529, had as
minister Appji, who seems to have served already either his father or brother Narasiga rja.
See Tennla Rma Krishna's story in Canarese, and Tamil (Murdoch, p. 204.207). Krishna -

rja, 1504-1529, was also the patron of the Tlugu writer Allasni Pddanna; Brown's C.T. p. 14.
3) See Dr. Burnell's Vamsabrhmana, p. xiv. Rmnuja appears 1127 A. D., Weber's
Rmyana p. 110.
t: X;
X - wn
LXIV AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

and the great tarki Rmnuja (1,2), calling himself the best of the dsas
(2, 1). If he was a beda (fowler), as oral tradition says, he certainly could
also sing and write; for many are the Krish I) a songs he has composed
in Ragals; besides these he wrote a Krishna bhaktis ra, of 108 verses
in Shatpadi, and a rather voluminous work, the Moh an a tara fi gini (1,
37). The last-mentioned composition contains 42 chapters with 2705 verses
in one Ragal metre). It contains various Paurnika stories about suras,
asuras, and Krishna, addressed to his wife. He remarks (2, 1): He
who has composed the work, is Kanaka, the best of the dasas; she to
whom he has related (it), is the prudent young woman. The author of
the work is Adikeava (a Narasimha idol, 42, 76) of Kginl; if one
hears the work, virtue is obtained (cf. 1, 25). In 2, 13 he makes an
attempt to enumerate the countries of Ancient India, and unhesitatingly
mentions also the Hysana (Hysala) and Cauta countries, the last one
very probably being the territory of the Jaina dynasty of that name on
the Western Coast, obscure members of which are still living (see further
on No. 37). In v. 1, 18 he says: I praise the good Kavivaras who
translate the good Purn a s; from which it would appear that in
his time Waishnava Purnas were translating into Canarese, a circum
stance that partly guides one in chronological attempts.
20. The Bhrata Nighan tu falls after the time of Kumra Vysa,
as the author states in the initial verse: I will carefully explain the mean
ing of the words for which the kavirja Kumra Vysa, in the Bira,
has become famous. 62 kanda verses.

21. The Ligaita Vir pksha pandit a finished his Canna

Basava Purn a A. D. 1585 (63, 77). He was a disciple of Siddha Viresa
of the Hiri matha (chief or old convent) at Vidynagara (1, 21 seq.), about
20 years after the town's capture by the Muhammadans. Of his teacher he
says that he became the guru of seven hundred vara Khalindaras (fakirs?),
went to Makhya (Mekka), caused rain (mal) to fall at the time of a
drought, was revered by the Surit la (Sultn), and hence was called
Mal Mallea,, i. e. the great rain-master (1, 18. 19). The work
contains 63 chapters consisting of 2898 verses in Shatpadi.
22. To about the same time may belong the Canarese Rmy an a
by Kumr a Vlmiki, who dedicated his work to the Narasimha idol
of Trav (1, 10; 113, 66.67) in the district of Solpura. He praises
1) Its scheme is two times: 4.4.4.4 4.4.4. 2) A Mal rja appears Bas. P. 44, 52;
54, 74; Can. Bas. P. 55, 44; Rgh. Caritra 1, 49.
$3. X;
is - - - - -- - - X;
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXW.

i Kumra Vysa, the author of the beautiful Bhrata in Canarese (1, 18;
| 113, 70). His work comprises 113 chapters with 5148 verses inshatpadi,
and has no Uttara knda.
| 23. From the end of the 16th century probably dates also the trans
| lation of the Bhgavata Purn a. Towards its conclusion it is said
in the true Vaishnava dsa style: The good poet Ct u With a la nth a
has made the Canarese translation. It contains 11,298 verses in Shatpadi.
The abridgment in prose of the Bhgavata in Tamil dates from the end
of the 18th century; the Tlugu was done about 1408 A. D. by Bmmra
Poturju, who lived under Sigama nyudu (chief) who was the mla
purusha (founder?) of the Weikatagiri samsthna, and was contempo
raneous with the bard Srinatha who composed the Naishadha or story of
Nala").

24. The same may be said of the work called Krishna lil bhyuday a
(1, 16), a sagraha of the daama skandhas of the Mahbhgavata (1,17),
51 chapters with 2543 rather refined verses in Shatpadi. It is of the
Vaishnava dsas' time, the author remembering the guru Madhva munipa,
(called also) Anandatirtha rya (1,10). The same, regarding its authorship,
appears from the following two verses: In the shining country P nu
gonda (where at that time the wrecked dynasty of Vidynagara still ex
|isted) is an excellent man belonging to the Brahmanas of the great grma
of Kadag attir, a person of peerless good conduct, a handsome (alagu)
arya, a big Vaishnava, a Canarese of the Northern district, a worshipper
of the feet of guru Madhva muni, and a descendant of the Jmadajvatsa
gotra. His son is the good Vkrya Timma arasa arya. His firstborn
son am I, W & fi kaya ar ya; and my mother is Sesh mb, the crest-gem
of young women, true to her husband, good, with lotus-eyes, and of an
comprehensive understanding. I am the brother of Nryana rya of pure
knowledge, and bear the name of Hari dasa. Depending on Hari's grace,
I have become an author; Vkata Sauri (i.e. Krishna at Tirupati
with the hill of Vkatagiri)") is the lord of this work (1, 21.22; 51, 26.27).
1) Murdoch, p. 111; Brown's Preface to his Dictionary. The Tlugu fragmentary Padma
Purna and Vishnu Purna are by Wnnla Kanti Srayya (Br.'s Preface), and were done
after the Bhgavata and Prabhulingalil (Br.'s Essay i., p. 8). 2) See also above p. xlviii.
and No. 41, note. 3) Mr. Brown in his C. T., p. 2, says the Tirupati temples were built 1040
A. D. Ziegenbalg's Malabarische Gtter, p. 112, it is stated that the temple at Tirupati was
built by the Tndamn dmdai, an illegitimate son of a Cola king. According to Ind. Ant.
ii., 107 this king was Kulottunga Cola who conquered the Tlugu country, and appears between
1143 and 1171 A. D.; see above p. xxi., xxix. Ziegenbalg, p. 58 (cf. 112. 116. 117) it is said
e

that Tirupati was taken from the Saivas by Rmnuja (12th century).
X.
;: 2n
LXVI AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

25. Nija gun a yogi, an rdhya Brhmana (Saiva), falls somewhere

between 1522-1657 A.D., though vulgar tradition says, he lived 900 years
ago in the Maisr country as a petty king'). He is mentioned by Shadakshari
of No. 27 in his Rjasekhara vilsa (1, 16) of 1657 A. D.; his approxi
mate date will be known from foot-note 2. Six works are ascribed to
him, viz. 1., a Kaiv aly a paddhati, chiefly on yoga, 174 Ragal songs
in the Vaishnava dsa style and under eight headings; 2., an Anubhava
s ra; 3., a Paramn u bhava bodh ; 4., a Param arth a git, in
which a guru instructs his pupil in the Vednta, using a sort of Lalita
Ragal (two times 4.4.4.3, also with final alliteration); 11 paragraphs
with 1469 verse-lines; 5., Purt an a trip a dis, 77 verses in Tripadi
regarding the sixty-three Purtanas (Saiva devotees, see above p. lv.);
6., the Viveka int ma ni, a Saiva concordance of the Vedas, stras,
purnas, etc., in Campu, the prose greatly preponderating; this work has
been translated into Tamil).
1) Compare the Nijaguna mahrja of Can. Bas. Purma 57, 56. 2) Murdoch's
Catalogue, p. 74. It is there called a small treatise"; but in Canarese it comprises 10 prakaranas,
and the Bngalr printed edition contains 564 pages of 19 lines each. The tradition that N.
lived 900 years ago is stated and acquiesced in by Gamgdhara Madivlevara Tramari,
Canarese Translation Exhibitioner E. D., in his Satikarjaekhara, Belgaum, 1871. Significant
as to Nijaguna's age, however, is what he says himself in the first prakarana of his concordance
under the heading stra viara, Bgalr edition, p. 22, viz. that there is the S bar a
b has hy a for the Prvamtmms or the Jaimini stra; the Bh t t a of Bhattcrya, a vrtika
for the Mimms stra; and for the Sbara bhshya the vykhyna called Pr bhkara,
a matntara by Prabhkara guru, a disciple of Bhattrya; further that Sankara guru
Bhagavatpdrya composed the V ed a nt a b has h y a on the Uttara mimms; and that
Vivaranrya wrote a Viv a ran a regarding this Bhshya; that regarding the same Sankara
bhshya a writti, the Pacap a dik, the Rmn and i ya, the Brahmavidybhar an a
and many other vykhynas were done by Safikara's disciples; and that also regarding the
Sakara bhshya Vaspatimira wrote the vykhyna called Bhm a ti; for it (what?) is
the vykhyna called Kalp at a ru; for it is the tik called Kau stub ha. As punya
kshetras he mentions (p. 421) also Jaganntha, Withala, Seshala (i. e. Vkatagiri), Knei,
Kalyna; as a Saktipitha also that of Hnnmb at Sivagang, and that of Mahlakshmi at
Kllpura. Regarding Vaspatimira see Ind. Ant. i., 297 seq.; 854; ii., 71 seq.; iii., 81 seq.;
Aufrecht's Halyudha, p. iv. The Sabarabhshya is mentioned Ind. Ant. i., 309. (A Rmnanda
belongs to the end of the 14th century, Weber's Rmyana p. 110). Dr. Burnell has
kindly furnished the following notes in a letter dated Tanjore, 20th October, 1874: As
regards the Prvamimms, the Sabar a b has hya is the oldest known Commentary. The C.
by Bhattcrya is the Tan travrttika of Kumrila Bhatta who lived in the 7th century
A. D. Prabhkara Bhatta's at he is tic Comment a r y is not known to be in existence. As
regards the Uttaramimms, Samka r A & ry a lived at the end of the 7th century A. D. (see
p. ii. of the Preface to the 1st Wol. of my edition of the Smavidhnabrhmana). The
Viv ar a na I cannot identify. The Pa & a p a dik is by Pdapadma said to have been a
disciple of Sankara. R m an and a's C. has been printed by Dr. Roer; the date is uncertain.
The Brahm a vidy bh a ran a (by Advaitnanda) is an abridgment of it by a pupil. The
Kalp at a r u (by Amalnanda) was written in the reign of king Krishna (? of Vijayanagara at
 :
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXVII

26. The Praudha ry a Caritra too may belong to the end of the
16th century. Of this there would be no doubt, if the author, when
calling Mal Mallea his guru (for instance at the end of the chapters),
means that this person was still living or that he had been educated by
him"). The Ligita author was A dria appa (father), a disciple of
Mal Mallea, and the son of Anna appa who belonged to the kar kula
of the merchant-chiefs (desai) of the Paragan (Perguna) of Kollpura
in the Bijpura prnta (21, 38-41; 1, 25). The work contains 21 chapters
with 1113 verses in Shatpadi, and tells how Jakkan rya related to
king Praudha of Vidyn a gara (A. D. 1450-1477)?), whom he served
as minister and who evinced an inclination towards Vaishnavism, various
Saiva stories, that are mostly, if not throughout, more detailed accounts
of the legends which are sometimes only alluded to in the course of the
tales of the Basava and Canna Basava Purnas").
27. A. D. 1657 the Ligita Shadakshari deva completed his
Rja ekhar a Vilsa (14, 184), seventeen years after Cannapatna
(Madrs) was founded by the English. The work forms a Ligita
novel in which Rjaekhara, the son of the aiva king Satyendra Cola of
Dharmavatipura, is playing the chief role, and is valuable only for its
fine, though very often voluptuous, diction'). Except some verses in
Ragals, it is in the pure Camp of the first Canarese period, as also with
regard to grammar. Besides this work Shadakshari wrote a Sabara
a fi kara vilsa and a Wrishabhendra vijaya in Canarese; and a
Kavikarn a ras y a na, a Bhakt dhikya, and a Siv dhikya in
Sanscrit). His Rjaekhara vilsa is based on a Saiva work called Bh
vaintratna by Mallanrya (of Gubbi, 1,78)"). In the preface he re
members first his own guru Cika vira desika, then Basava, Canna Basava,

the beginning of the 16th century). The Kau stub ha (by Appayya Dikshita of the N.
Tanjore District) was written at the end of the 16th or beginning of the 17th century.
Nijaguna cannot possibly have lived before the middle of the 17th century....To be sure,
Appayya Dikshita was a great promoter of the Saiva religion, and sought to make Sivathe
Brahma of the Vednta. I am much surprised at the omission of the Saiva C. on the Vednta
stras, that by Nil a kantha. It was certainly in existence about 1500 A. D.Mr. Brown,
in his C. Ts., places Appayya Dikshita 1522 A. D.; the year may refer to his first public
appearance.
1) See above p. lxiv. 2) See above p. lvii. 3) In 1, 31 I meet the
expression Tigula nya together with Karnta, Drvida, etc.; Tigulnya occurs also Can.
Bas. P. 62, 6; see also Ind. Ant. ii., 24. 4) Its leading scenes appear in the Magalr
Anthology, Basel Mission Press, 1874. 5) Gangdhara Madivlevara, p. 1.
6) See above p. lvi.
!? X;
I*
$3 3.
LXVIII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

Allama, (Tota) Siddhaligayati'), further (of the Purtanas) e.g. the Mdiga
(chuckler) Cannayya who ate with Siva), Mrayya who played at dice
with Sarva), the Beda (fowler) Kannappa of Appuduvr in the Klaha
stigiri district who plucked out his own eyes and gave them to Bhava"),
Kdagsu of Kolr who offered milk to Abhava), Dipa kali who built a
fort for Sivdhava, spending his whole property in his name"), and then
also Nijaguna yogi (6-16)7). After them he thinks of Renuka arya
(rdhya), Rma arya (or Ekorma tand i.e. father), Pandita rya,
Marula rya, Myi deva), Jakkana rya), Malhana rya), Main
rya (of Gubbi)"), Safikara), Harivara), Rghava"), Keirja),
Soma (of Plkurik)"), (Kr) Padma"), Bhima), and Bhoja (17-19),
especially praising Hari deva (Harivara) again in v. 20, 79 and 88.
Then he gives also his genealogy (53-68): Renukesa (Revana
prabhu, Revana rya, Renuka arya) was born of the isa (liga) at
Kllipaki") as a Jailgama, instructed Kumbhaja (Agastya)) and other
munis, went to Lak, fulfilled the wish of Vibhishana, frustrated the plans
of the Siddhas, (came to Kalynapura and) frightened (king) Bijjala,
gave sight to a man called Tlliga, (went to Vishnu Kafii and) caused the
trembling of Wishnu's idol to cease, released from bondage many females,
fulfilled the wish of Vikramrka, crushed Kharpara, preserved the Yaksha,
married daughters of kings), and (thus he) Rev an a prabhu obtained
1) See above No. 15. 2) Can. Bas. P. 55, 12. 3) Bas, P. 9, 41. 4) Bas.
P. 9, 36; ch. 18. His history occurs also in Tamil; Murdoch, p. 77. 5) Bas. P. 9, 38; ch.
14; Can. Bas. P. 57, 39. 6) Gana sahasra nma 5, 4; Bas. P. ch. 16. 7) See No.25.
8) Bas. P. 58, 10, at the time of Basava. 9) See above No. 10. 10) See
above p. xlvi. 11) See above No. 8. 12) Above No. 7. 18) Above No. 1.
14) Above No. 2. 15) Above p. xxxiii. 16) Above No. 3. 17) Above p. lii.
18) Above N. 6. 19) Kllip a kia was Renuka in the Dvpra, Revanrya (Revan
radhya, Revana siddhev ara, Revana siddha) in the Kali age (Parya vamsvali, taken
from the Sanscrit Supri bhedagama, 1, 18); Rev a na's guru-throne is at Kadalipura or, in
Canarese, Blhalli (1, 1 and conclusion, which place was founded by one of his disciples,
Can. Bas. P. 62, 85 seq.). He is the first of the five earyas or rdhyas who are considered
to be the founders of the linga worship. The second is Maru la (or Marula Siddha), born
of the Siddhavata, whose throne is at Ujjiniypura or Ujjini (2, 1 seq.). The third is Pan dita,
born at Sudhkunda (see above, p. xlvi.), and his throne is at Srisaila (3, 1 seq.). The fourth
is Ek or ma (or Ekorma tand), born at Drkshrma kshetra, and his throne is at Ketra.
The fifth is V is va, born of the Vivea linga, and his throne is at Kllipki (4, 1 seq.). The
Canna Bas. P. enumerates four, leaving out Visva (59, 21-30). Revana is probably meant
in the ssana adduced Ind. Ant. i., 80 seq. (Kanna, Bamma, Nimba are names not un
frequently met in Lingita books). An Ekntarma of Abbalr appears Bas. P. 49, 2 seq.;
cf. Ganasahasran. 8, 48; Ganas. 8, 53 a Mrayya of Kllipki is mentioned. 20) In the
Tamil Siddhntasikhmani of the 17th century the contrary is stated. Murdoch p. 71.
21) King Rajendra Cola (about 1000 A. D., see above p. xxi.) gave his daughter in
marriage to Revana siddha, says the Can. Bas. P. 59, 23. &
 3:
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXIX

the son Rudra munivara; and when 1400 years were completed'),
Renukrya re-entered the isa at Kollipki. Rudram unin dra?) showed
forth Siva's greatness everywhere, gaining victory over the kshudra matas.
| In his lineage (vamsa) Uddan a ivayogi was born, whose spiritual son was
An n a d nia deika"). His disciple was Rev an a siddha desika, who
lived in the matha of Dan ug i r (or Anugur). His disciple was Cika vira,
whose disciple was Shadakshari who composed the work").
28. To the middle of the 17th century probably belongs also the Rgha
v fi ka Caritra, or the tale about the above-mentioned') poet Rghava,
by Cikka Na fijea, who was a disciple (karakamalasambhava) of
Pa avannig & Siddha Na fijea, the lord of the guru-throne at
P valli pura (Hubballi, near Dhravda), who was the spiritual son of
Kuruvatti Nafije vara, who was the spiritual son of Anna d nia
(of Shadakshari's genealogy; 1, 21. 22)"). Cikka Najea remembers,
besides others, Praudha narendra, and Jakkanrya, Cmarasa, Wiranrya,
and Nirvni Bolea, who lived at his court (1, 12. 13), and also Tota
rya (19,94; No. 15). The work contains 19 chapters with 1495 verses
in Shatpadi.
29. From this time may date also the Ligita translation of the
Brahmottara Purn a or Sivakathmritasra, made with the help of
guru Snte a liga, and containing 32 chapters with 1885 verses in
Shatpadi. Our MS. offers no key to fix the time of its composition, except
its mentioning Hmpvsa Hari deva (Harivara), its Shatpadi and the

1) 700 of these peculiar 1400 years appear in Lingi rja 4 after v. 34 (cf. Can. Bas. P.
| 63, 41. 42) in words that are put into the mouth of Canna Basava deva, saying to Vrishabha,
who returns without his linga from Anumisha to Kailsa (see above p. xxi.), regarding his
former births: Was not Indrajit (Rvana's son) 700 years ago in the womb of Mandodari
(Rvana's wife), and was born? When thou tiedst the royal insignia of sacred ashes to (his)
body, grace was obtained by me. Do not fear, lord of Kdal sangama (or Kdal, at the
Krishna river)! I am the handmaid of thy handmaid. Counting back from 1160 A. D.
| (about the time of Basava) Rvana would have lived 460 A. D.; and counting back from the
year 785 A. D., in which Basava died according to the Can. Bas. P. (see above p. xxxii.),
Rvana's time would fall 85 A. D. according to Lingita views. 2) He appears at
Canna Basava's time (about 1168 A.D.) and immediately after his death again. His famous
disciple was Mukti muni; Muktimuni's disciple was Dig a m bar a su Mukti muni who
founded Bl h alli near Hnnar in the Mal desa. Can. Bas. P 62, 35 seq.; see above p. xlviii.
3) Mentioned in the Rghavka Kvya, 1, 21; 19, 96. 4) Gangdhara Madivlevara
says that he died at Elndar (where at the period of Tota Siddhalinga the King Canna
dya was a good Lingita, Can. Bas. P. 63, 55), and that up to this day his relations are at
Kllipki, Danugr to the South of Bngalr, and Elndar (Yalandr). 5) p. li. 6) There
is a Siddha Najesvara at Tota rya's time; Can. Bas. P. 63, 47. A Pan & a van nig &
Canna Mallikrjuna appears Saranalilmrita p. 5.
----- 3.
$3. :
LXX AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

late style of its language. A Tamil translation of the Brahmottara knda

Waratufiga by Rma Pndya has been referred to about the 12th century).
30. Also the Bhaktir as yana by Sahajnanda whose paramtma
seems to have been Siva and whose guru was rimatparamahamsaparivr
jakrya ri Sa & &id n and a, may possibly be referred to about
1650 A. D. The first Saidnanda (of five of that name) of Srigeri is the
seventh guru before the present one (called Nrisimha Bhrati)?), and he
may be meant on account of para. 31; cf. however paras. 4648. The
work is a prayer in 108 Shatpadi verses of inferior merit.
31. The popular treatise on pantheism, called Anubhavam rita,
was composed by Rafig an tha (Sri Rajiga), a son of Mliga of the
Sahavsi family, a pupil of Srimatparamahamsaparivrjakrya Sahaj
n and a guru, and an ardent follower of the Mallikrjuna liga of the
lovely Srigiri or Sriaila, or of Srigirivara (1, 13; 18, 27-36). Sahaj
nanda may be identical with the author of the just-mentioned Bhakti
rasyana. I see no valid objection to assigning the composition to about
1680 A. D.; and in fact vulgar tradition makes it 200 years old. It numbers
13 chapters with 856 verses in Shatpadi.
32. A rather bulky Lifigita work (our MS. is not properly numbered),
the Akhandesvara (Siva) vaa na, called also the Shatsthala rana
and treating on all the various highly mystical topics of the Ligita sect,
may date from this time. The form of the vaanas seems to be Ragal;
the author is not mentioned, but the style is modern. The headings of
the 9 chapters are: guru krunya sthala, liga dhrana sth., vibhti sth.,
rudrksh sth., bhakti sth., trya nirlamba sth., prasdi sth., prna lifigi
sth.; the six sthalas can mean: shad akshara (om namah Sivya), shad
dhtu, shat karma, shad indriya, shad bhva, shd liga.
33. The following three little treatises (like which there are very many),
according to their language, ideas and form, may belong to this time: 1.
The vedantic treatise of 15 waanas, called Pa fi ika ran a, each vaana
concluding with the words: Is it not so, oh Cidananda sadguruprabhu
2. The 7 Lig wadh at a va & an as, each one concluding either with:
Oh Safikara, Najundevaraprabhu!, or with: Oh Kdal's Cannasa
gamadevaprabhu' (Kdal is the place where Basava died). 3. The
S a fi kar at at va, 7 Ragal verses told by a Safikara deva.

1) Murdoch p. 82. 2) Mysore Krishna rja's list of the Srigeri gurus; the title
put to Saccidnanda appears in the list, p. 13, as belonging to the Srigeri svmis.
 -%
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXXI

34. About 1760 A. D.) falls the popular composition of the Canarese
so-called Jaimini Bhrata) by Lakshmia of the Bharadvja family,
a son of Annama of Devapura (Amarapura, Surapura; 1, 11; 34, 40.
41.47), containing 34 chapters with 1907 verses in Shatpadi. Its easy style
is a curious mixture of old and new forms, a peculiarity that more or less
pervades all the works of the later period. There exists also a Telugu
translation of the Jaimini Bhrata which is very popular; it is sometimes
mentioned as paa dabbu, mere fiction, which name is given to apo
cryphal poems that are not grounded on any classical tradition, as the
Mai Rvanaaritra, Satamukha Rmyana, Krishnrjunasamvada, and
Gag Gauri samvada").
35. The Vaishnava ds a songs of War aha Timm appa are
also to be referred to about 1760 A. D. This appears from one of the
hymns that bears his mudrik, in which a person of Sivablli Mgan
(a division of a district) is introduced as having gone with his family to
the Mdugiri (Tirupati), to tell the Krishna idol there his deplorable
state that began under a Wibudhendra yati in the Pramdi samvatsara (A.
D. 1759) on aitra uddha paami, when Goplayya of Sagara was the
karanika of the hobali (a division of a district). The country then fell
into the hands of the Navb deva, and the devotees of Siva fled from
Enupura. The manager of the hobali, that belongs to Kanynagara, was
then Mudrdi Anantayya, a man of tyrannical temper. The father of the
family, unable to bear the persecution, runs away, halts at Somevara-kot,
crosses the Ghatta in coming to Bhimakatt and seeing Mullubgil Svmi,
etc., etc. A. D. 1760 the Navb Hyder made himself master of the kingdom
of Maisr.
36. To the same time may belong the Vaishnava ds a songs
by With a la and Madhva; the first calling himself an abhinava (new)
|Purandara, and the second remembering the feet of the excellent
1) H. Narasimmiah, proprietor of the Viradarpana Press, Begalr, in his prospectus (1873)
regarding a new edition of Lakshmia's work, says the poet executed his work about 180 years
ago. Mr. Narasimmiah has no doubt made to his own opinion proper inquiries before printing
the statement. Some say, for instance, the Munshi Tirumal Symanna of the Wesleyan
Missionaries at Maisr who knows the family very well, that the work is not even 100 years
old. 2) The Sanscrit work is a Paurnika composition, and seems to have been in existence
already before the 7th century; see Weber's Ind. Streifen ii., 392; Ind. Ant. iii., 28. 25;
| above p. xliii. 3) This place, named also Devanpura, is in the Bnvra Tlk of
Maisr. 4) See further on, No. 45, a Canarese composition of the same name.
5) Ind. Ant. ii., 308; the V it hop a car it r a mentioned there, does not belong to
Withala dsa. See further on.
X;
 3
f LXXII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

Purandara dsa' in his Abhimanyu klaga'), a composition in Ragals

of 43 pages in MS. There is a Citr as en a klag a pras a fi ga by
Madhva dsa of Kudum a pura (Udupu?)"), taken from the Bhrata,
in 355 Yakshag n a verses").
37. A. D. 1761 the Jaina Surla, according to his own final statement,
wrote the story of the nymph Padmvati devi for Cnnamma devil
of the rnivsa (queen's house) of Sriandraekhara Cikkary a Cauta
of Puttik pura (probably Puttr, not far from Magalr), the present |

Cauta ex-rayas"), according to this work (1, 84), belonging to the K

dambas. The story has 12 chapters with 1671 verses in a Ragal metre.
38. Very probably from A. D. 1768 dates the Anubhava ikh
mani; for the author, Rma & an dra, a devotee of the Virpksha
liga at Hamp, states (24, 59) that he finished his work in the Sarvadhri
samvatsara, by which must be meant 1768 A. D., and not 1828, as our
copy was written in 1844. In verse 9 he asks a blessing of jagadguru
Mallikarjuna, Panditrdhya, Onnama arya who is an avatraishya of
Aghahara (Siva), and Safi karrya in the matha of Sring a ripura
on the southern bank of the Tuga; and in chapter 9 he relates a
story about Safikarrya defeating the Jainas at Ki. The mention
of Sakarrya, the founder of Srigeri, is a circumstance very rarely
met with in Canarese compositions. Regarding himself the author says:
The purohita of my house is Bmmi batta of Jda (weaver) Hb balli.
When Pedda arasa of the Gautama gotra, of the great Agirasa Aysya
pravara, of the Baudhyana stra of the Yajuh kh of our Yajurveda
invested me with the sacrificial thread (muiji), he readily and cheerfully
gave me instruction regarding the thread (yajopavita) and the gayatri;
and by this grace of the guru I set forth the Anubhavaikhmani.
The kranika Govinda Smba of May y rapura is my maternal
uncle and guru, who took my hand, taught (me), and showed (me) the
road to good poetry. His own father was Rmaandra, the karanika
of the village Kurutu kot of the paragan of Krutapura (1,
10-12). The work contains Saiva legends first told by Gautama muni to

1) Ind. Ant. ii., p. 309. 2) Ibd. p. 310. 3) Yakshagna, a term not in the St. Petersburg
Lexicon, in Canarese and Tlugu, denotes a melody. Mr. Brown s. v. says: Yakshagna
is poetry written rather to suit an air than according to the strict rules of prosody". But
such licence is not to take place in Canarese, as it includes all the metres; respectively
Mora-metres, that are fit for being chanted: Kandas, Ragals, and Shatpadis. As a work
composed in the Yakshagna style, he mentions e. g. a Sitkalyna. Cf. the Sitkalyna of
our list, No. 52. 4) See above p. lxiv.
2 X;
$3. -- 3.
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXXIII

Gambhira rya of Ratnagiri patna in Kmiradea, who in the end

with his town went to Kailsa; and then, under the appellation of
Gambhirarjaaritra, by Satyaivayogindramuni to Uttamarja of Knt
vatipura in the North, who obtained the same benefits from them. Chapter
24, 22 the author states: When I saw this poetry that, with joy, had
been composed in Sara shat padi by Rghava, the spiritual son
of Hamp's Harihara'), I learned its meaning by the guru's grace, and
composed it in Bhmini, Vrdhika, and Sara shatpadi. He observes 24,
58 that the benefits derived from hearing his composition are similar to
those derived from hearing the Bhgavata and Purnas, probably meaning
Can a rese translations of them.
39. To the later days of the Vaishnava dsas seems to belong the
|Nala aritra,_9 chapters with 481 verses in Shatpadi, the author of
which calls his Krishna the Cannig a rya (i. e. Ragantha) of Vara
pura, for instance, 1, 2. 3. The two Tlugu translations are mentioned
above under Nos. 2 and 23.

40. Here we venture to place also the Nijaliga ataka, 100

verses in Shatpadi in praise of Siva, the language resembling that of the
padas of the Vaishnava dsas. Each verse towards its end contains the
words: Oh Nijaliga bhavabhaiga! The last verse says that the author's
| liga has its abode at Kadrubhavapura (Pamppura?) on the shore
of the Tugabhadra?).
41. About 1800 A.D. the Ligita Sarvaja's Wa an as in Tripadi
may have been composed, with such headings as guru karuna paddhati,
| liga p., ishta liga p., bhakta p., jna p., etc.") MSS. of them vary to
a great extent: a Bjgalr edition (1872) contains 105 verses, a Dhra
vda one (1866) 225; whereas one of our MSS. (A.) has 398 verses,
| although a chapter on klajna is wanting, 33 verses of which are
contained in another incomplete MS. (B.). This chapter also is not
in the other recensions. A. contains forty riddles (gatu, ch. 21)*) and

1) See above p. liv., where it is stated by the author of the Rghavkaaritra that
Rghava has invented the Shatpadis. He means the modern Shatpadis, that are unconnected
with Ngavarma's devkshara-feet, as is seen from Rghavka . 19, 82 seq., where he
adduces patterns in short letters of the Vrdhikya, Sara, Kusuma, Bhoga, Bhvani (!) and
Parivardhini, and introduces another kind, the Uddanda shatpadi, which regarding the number
of Moras is exactly like the Wrdhika of our text (337), whereas his Wrdhikya p a t t e r n in
our two MSS. lacks two Moras in each hemistich; but the Vrdhikya in which he has
composed his work, quite agrees with our rule 337. 2) v. 81 contains the Hindusthn
term lcr", needy. Nijalinga is also a proper name of men, see e. g. Bas. P. 59, 1; Ganasah.
8, 10. 3) Cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 23. 4) There are also riddles in Tamil, Murdoch p. 208.
t X;
J
$3. -
LXXIV AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.
|

a story of 15 verses told by the author regarding himself (ch. 22), neither
of which is in the other recensions. According to the said story Sarvaja
was the illegitimate son of the Saiva Brhmana Basava arasa of Msr
(in the zillah of Dhravda), and had been born of a widow, a Mlava
woman, whom his father, in returning from a pilgrimage to Ki to ob
tain a prasda for a male child, had met in the potters' street at Am
bal r, and upon whom he had bestowed his specific Sivaprasda. Sar
vaja's prophetical sentences are, we think, based upon the klajna
in the Canna Basava Purna (63, 60 seq.); but he goes further, stating
that before the great Lifigita ruler who is to come also according to the
Can. Bas. P). to restore the Kalyna dynasty, called Basavanta deva
or Vira Vasavanta, Rafi ga durga (also: Ragapatna, Ragapura, Sri
raga)) will be taken by people with trowsers and hats (tppig), an
event that cannot well refer to Sriragapatna A. D. 1610 becoming the
| seat of government of the Maisr dynasty in succession to that of Vidy
nagara in that place; but probably refers either to its being taken by
Haidar in 1761, or by the English in 1799.
42. From the beginning of the 19th century may date also the
Kumr a Rm a Caritra composed by the Ligita Rail gayya, son of
the pala (artificer) Canna Bhujaga of the Canarese country, in which he
1) It says, he will be born in kali 4683 in the svabhnu samvatsara (i. e. either 1582 or
1583 A.D.), will go to the town that bears the name of Basava and is in the midst of Enn
kveri, and after the final destruction of the Narasimha dynasty by the Turkas will come to
Vidynagari, take possession of the Bliy bhandra, and rebuild Kalyna; 63, 64-70. (The
Purna dates from A. D. 1585). 2) Rangadurga, etc. is very unlikely to mean the
island Sriranga opposite Tiruinapalli in the Kveri, that contains two pagodas, one of Vishnu
or Sriranga, and one of Siva or Jambukesvara. The following to some extent only probable
dates may be mentioned: 1565 A.D., after king Rma's defeat, his general and minister of
Widynagara, took the government. 1572 Tirumal, a brother of Rma, held the rule for
some time at Pn u g { n d a (see above No. 24) and at Sri r a ng a p at na, and then was
succeeded by Sriranga. 1585 or 1591 Venkatapati followed, since 1594 at Cand ragiri,
11 miles from Tirupati (cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 371), during whose reign Srtraigapatna was once
besieged by the nyaka Wirappa of Madhur who, however, was driven home; but 1610 Rja
dya of Ma is a r conquered that city, and made it his capital. 1630 Vnkatapati was
followed by Rma. 1640 Sriranga ruled, who made a grant to the English of the site of the
city of Madras, that after his father was called Cannapatna; 1647 he was conquered by the
Sultn of Gol a knda, and became a fugitive (see above p. xlviii.); and 1663 the Vidynagara
dynasty ended with him. 1677 Wnkata deva mahrja ruled Tiru in a pall i. 1687
the first M 3 g a 1 force entered the Carnatic; 1710 Sdat ulla khn became its first Nav ab;
1786 Tiruinpalli got into the power of Cand sheba, the son-in-law of the Navb of
Ark Adu. 1741 Tiruinapalli was taken by the Mahr at t a s. 1750 Cand sheba appears
again as a rival Navb of the Carnatic, 1757 with the French blockaded his rival and the
English at Tiruinapalli, etc. |
$3 X;
: X;
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXXV

remembers the Vighnarja idol at Tag a dilr (8, 8.9)). It contains

11 chapters with 1915 verses in the same Ragal metre that Kanaka dsa
used for his Mohanataragini. For its contents see above p. xlix. seq.,
and compare further on para. 66. -

43. Probably about the same time the Sivaar analil mrita was com
| posed, that contains stories regarding Lifigita devotees, based on the Basava
and Canna Bas. Purnas. It has 11 chapters with 4220 Yakshagna verses ac
cording to the Bfiglr printed edition (1871), from which, however, our
MS. differs to a considerable extent. The author is Cann appa ayya of
the town of Nidugal, to the South of Hamp, the Southern Ki, where
the Virpksha liga is (p. 5. 279).
44. Here may be mentioned as probably belonging to the same time,
the Mone war a Purn a, by an author who says that he knows nothing
concerning the rules of poetical composition, making obeisance to G a fig a
dhar a guruntha (1,9. 11). It is a story about a Mona (or Mauna, 7,
11. 32; 8, 6), who does very extraordinary feats, e.g. raising people from
the dead (as many Ligitas at and since Basava's time are declared to
have done) being a trifle to him. He was born to a kammra (blacksmith)
Kallappa) or Hvappa and his wife Hvakka of Hv in lpura in the
grma of G on l near Surapura (1, 19; 2, 8.9), and was an incarnation
of Mona liga. Kumra Mona kills the king's son; to those who endea
vour to seize him, he appears as Mon a phakir, assumes his original
form, and restores the prince to life. In course of time he goes to Ki (3,
|45), and afterwards appears at Bijapura where the Muhammadans rule
under a P &ha, who do not worship any idols in the great Mas () ti
(mosque) there, but teach the Kurn (4, 18-25). Mona assuming the
guise of a mad Mona din or Mona phakir enters the mosque, calls out
| Allallhyah, approaches the Mulla who is reading the Kurn, and by
his magic power causes one of his shoes to fall from above down on the
Kurn as if it fell from heaven by Siva's power. For this offence he is
killed by the Pha's order, but remains alive, whereupon he is adored
as Mona P h a (ch. 4). Then there is a Gagappa phakir who is like
a son of Monea (Mona 5, 38), and other phakirs that stand in close
relation to him: Siddhasheba phakir (7, 31), Bb ph., Paa ph., and
Bla ph. (8, 4-11). Chapter 9 occurs, amongst other similar comparisons
1) At Tagadr there lived, about Tota rya's time (see above, No 15), a Lingaita Prabhu,
Can. Bas. P. 63, 33; about the same time there lived a Naja rya, v. 55, probably of Maisr
(A. D. 1401-1432). 2) A Kalli, Kallayya, Kalla of Hvinlpura of an earlier time
* Bas. P. 9, 44; 55, 26; 58, 7; Can. Bas. P. 57, 6 (Hvina Hl); cf. Ganasah. 8, 26. 39.

J*
$3. 3.
LXXVI AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

e.g. that amin is the same as mona, also the declaration that the
term Allam a is identical with Allah. The Monevara of the
story, whosoever he may have been, must have lived somewhere between
the years 1489-1686, when the Bijpura kings ruled.
45. The Gai, g Gauri Samv da too I place here, though with some
diffidence. It relates how Siva in company with Nrada going to seek for
another wife, after much hardships found Gafig, brought her home, put her
on his head and Gauri on his knee, and for his own and the world's
amusement caused both to fight together. It contains 5 chapters with
835 Ragal verses, and professes to have been first told (at Bijjalas time)
by Nilamm to her husband Basava at Kalynapura. It has been stated |
already that a composition of the same name exists in Tlugu').
46. The Ji n a sindhu, a large treatise on Vedntism for the
masses, by Cid an and va dht a, whose guru was Cid an and a (Sa
&idnanda) Bhrati who was in the Ayodhypura (Srigeri) on the
bank of the Tung a bh a dra (1, 1-25). The negligent language of the
work compels one to refer it to this late period, and to suppose that this
Cidananda Bhrati was the last guru of this name at Srigeri), the im
mediate predecessor of the present one, according to the Srigeri guru
list that A. D. 1854, after the death of Saidnanda Bhrati, was com
posed by Krishna rjendra of Mais il r, son of Cma rja, who was
set aside in 1832 and died in 1868. The Jnasindhu, therefore, probably
dates from about 1830. 46 chapters with 3486 Shatpadi verses.
47. Probably a few years prior to the Jhnasindhu Cid an and a
himself composed the Cid akhan dnubhava sara, wherein he says he
intends to make the meanings of the Upanishats or the Vednta popular
(2, 3. 10. 11). 8 chapters with 537 verses in Shatpadi.
48. The Harib hakti r as yana, another kind of Vedntic treatise
for the people, also bears Cid an and a's name, who states (1, 16) he
does not know the parama rahasyas told by the Vedntas, nor what the
Kpilas say, nor the way in which the Ptajalas and Sndilyas roam,
nor the various Agamas and Pauranas; he will speak by the grace of the
Sadguru. But in the concluding verses of the first four chapters he
asserts that he has given the essence of all the gamas and Pauranas;
and, in the end of the fifth, also that of the whole Amnya (vedic texts).
5 chapters with 301 Shatpadi verses.
1) See above No. 34. 2) See above Nos. 30. 31. The Saccidnanda mentioned there
cannot well be of so late a date, as he was the guru of Sahajnanda, whose pupil, it seems,
was Rangantha.
-------- -------
.
S i
B. ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXXVII

49. The Anubhava rasy an a by Krishna rja of Maisr,

mostly in prose, evinces the style of a tract, and may have been written
in opposition to Mission tracts. It was printed at Bjgalr in 1865.
50. A translation of the Suk as a ptati, or seventy tales of a parrot,
was made by a servant of Basava kshiti a, who says that Kd a gi
pura's Nryana will bless those who hear it (1, 17). 70 chapters with
2937 verses in Shatpadi.
51. A. D. 1830 the Withopa (Withoba) Caritra, also called Witha
la Caritra, was composed at Kun d pura on the Western coast by
V kates a bhatta and one of his friends'), describing how a Brahman
child that was to be sacrificed for the attainment of riches, was saved by
the interference of With a la (Krishna) of Pandari nagara. 70 Ra
gal verses.
52. About A. D. 1830 a Srasvata Brahman, called Grs app &
Sntayya, who was Principal Sadaramin at Ma fig al r (Kshemapura)
where he died about 25 years ago?), began to compose a number of tales on
subjects taken from the Bhrata and Rmyana in Yakshagna metres, to be
used at dramatic performances (ntaka)). Such compositions bear the name:
of pras a fi gas. Of Sntayya's compositions may be mentioned: the Bhish
m a par va, Dr on a parva and Karn a par va; an Ekdai pra
safi ga; a Ja rs and h a kl a ga (fight), a Sur at has u dhan va k
laga; a Saubhadr kalyn a; a Sit kalyna"), wherein the
author's idol is called Kshemapuria, 84 pages in MS.; Si t v i yoga
Lavan as a m hra, which the author designates as belonging to the
Prkrita Rmyanottara"), calling his idol Kshemapuranivsa and Kshe
mapurea, 80 pages in MS.; and the Rv an a dig vijaya, from the
Uttaraknda of the Rmyana, wherein the author appears as a devotee
of Vkata of Kshemapura or of Kshemapurea, his Ganea being at
Sarapura, 65 pages in a Magal (ir lithograph. -

53. Similar productions, probably of the same age, are: the Lava
kua klaga of the Nataka Rmyana, 453 Yakshagna verses, at the
end of which Sriraga whose abode is at Kanpuri, is invoked, a Dhra
vda lithograph, 1867; and the slaughter of Kiak a by Bhima, etc.
from the Yakshagna Wirtparva, the author of which invokes the isa
1) This statement which annuls the supposition expressed in Ind. Ant. ii., 308, is taken from
a MS. that since came to hand. 2) Mr. Blappa, a Srasvata, and Sanscrit teacher at
the Government School at Mangalr, has been kind enough to give us these particulars.
3) The Ntaka Rmyana in Tamil is referred to the 18th century; Murdoch p. 199.
4) Above No. 36, note 3. 5) The Tlugu Uttara Rmyana, that superseded the older
versions, was written by Pushpagiri Timmanna about A. D. 1790; Brown's Preface.
? X;
K &
LXXVIII AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

(liga) that dwells at Sarasija bhavapura or Ajapura, 423 verses

in a Dhravda lithograph of 1867.
The works we are now going to enumerate, have all been composed
in the 19th century, and some of the authors are likely to be still alive.
They form some of the publications of Bjgal (, r and Dhrav
d a native presses, from A. D. 1864-1872; the lithographs from Dir
ravda simply ruin the eyes. -

Publications of Bg a lar:
54. Tn nla Rmakrishna h syaras a kath, 20 stories in
prose regarding the jester Rmakrishna, who was attached to the court of
Krishna rja of ngndi (1504-1529) whose minister was Appji. It
exists also in Tamil (Murdoch p. 207). -

55. Bl agraha, a superstitious treatise on children's diseases.

56. Bet la (Vet la) pa & a vim atikatha, in prose, a transla
tion of the twenty-five tales related by the Betla (goblin) to Vikramrka.
57. Sn and a g a nes war a kath, in Yakshagna verses, based on
fhe 56th chapter of the Canna Bas. P. The rishi Prnavitta obtains from
Siva his son Snanda who takes all the inhabitants of Yamapura to
Sivapura').
58. Hams a vim atikatha, in prose, translated by S. Krishnayya.
This series of twenty amorous stories narrated by a Hamsa, has been
translated also into Tlugu verse (Brown's Preface).
Publications of Dhar a v A da:

59. Kaths g a ra, 53 stories in prose, composed by Mn a vi

Virappa of Bhr pura (Hubballi) in A. D. 1851.
60. Km adah an a Ratip ralpa Dundu m (dundum=wanton
or bombastic composition), 27 verses.
61. Krishna p rijta, 128 pages, in Yakshagna verses, a love
affair between Krishna's wives, arising on account of a prijta flower
brought by Nrada to Krishna, by Apar la Tam man na of the R
ya & dr district.
62. A Krishna lil of 16 verses. |

63. A Krish n a li l Dun du m, 25 verses, the last of which men

tions riguru of Kun dag 11 a.
64. Krish narjun a Dundu m, 142 verses, as it appears by Kali
Basava Li gayya who, invoking the favor of the guru of Kunda
1) The same is told of siddharamesa, the friend of Canna Basava. Can. Bas. P. 59, 12.
;3 3.
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXXIX

glla, composed the work by the wish of Kfiendra and Sirasa of

Bhr latpura (Hubballi), sons of Timmendra and Mjavva.
65. Kaiva ly a paddhati gi t'), in Yakshagna verses, a sort of
Lainga dsa padas, frequently referring to Ligaita legends, by one ra
gambali Siddha v ar aliga or Shadakshari deva (?). 70 pages.
66. Km ara Rm a kath, an episode from the work mentioned
| above No. 42, in an enlarged form and Yakshagna verses, treating of
the vile desires of Ratnji, one of Kampila rya's wives, for her
husband's son, the hero Rma. 58 pages.
67. Jalail pi palliaku n di akuna, or omens regarding the
building of tanks, wells, etc.; and omens connected with lizards, etc.
32 pages in prose.
68. Dipa Kali a ritra, or the story of the ivabhakta Dipa Kali of
Kaipura in Colamandala), based on Basava P. 16, apparently by an
Ambulig Can na Mallia. 1, 5 he says: Palkurik's Somea uttered
the story of the Siva aranas (devotees), and Bhima kavi uttered the Basava
Paurana. 9 chapters with 1058 Shatpadi verses.
69. Dhan a fijaya Nighan tak, a Canarese tik professedly on 202
verses of Dhanajaya; but 21 verses only are given in full.
70. Draupati mn ah a ran a Dun du m, 67 verses, by a disciple
of Ckka Siddhesa of Bhr latpura (Hubballi).
71. Dhravda W are law a r n an a Dun du m, 33 verses about
the Varelas, a class of people at Dhravda.
72. Nuli Can day y a rada, a praise of the Ligaita Nuli Canday
ya of Basava's time (Bas. Pur. 58, 7). 25 verses.
73. Palli sar at di akuna, or omens of lizards, chameleons, etc.
20 pages in Sanscrit and Canarese, taken from a Bombay publication.
74. Vira Sa i gayya Dun du m (cf. Bas. P. 58,2), a sort of Ligaita
love story, by Sli Cann a Basava of Tant up ura (Dhravda).

1) The Dhravda editor, on the title-page, says it is a git sung by Shadakshara svmi;
he perhaps means the author of the Rjaekhara vilsa, see above p. lxvii. The first verse
is as follows: As all sstras declare, thou art the spotless guru for all and all, I have under
stood by (or under) the name of ragambali Siddhavaralinga; oh Hara, thou hast made
diksh to me; by (or under) the name of vara Shadakshari deva thou hast let me know the
anubhava of the Siva stra. In the Mangala verses on page 70 Cann a Wr is habha of the
Tara b et math a of Tant up ura is mentioned, called in one of the following verses Dhra
vda's Can. Vrishabha. Tantupura is a translation of Dhr a vada. 2) The person is
mentioned also in Ganasahasranma. 5, 4. 3) I possess two treatises on fate in MS., one
is called N a war at n a 3 in t m an i in Canarese; the other is a Naksh a tra til a ka,
Sanscrit and Canarese. The first-mentioned seems to belong to the 19th century.
X;
$3. 3.
LXXX AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. B.

75. Wet la p a fi a vim ak at h, in a translation quite different

from that of No. 56.

76. Vaidy a stra, expressly prepared for the press.

t
|
77. Vaidy m r it a, translated from the Marthi.
78. Saranu Basava Ragal and Sarana Basava R a gal Kanda.
The first of these Ligaita praises forms 100 verses, each of which ends
in Saranu Basava; of the second (p. 26 seq.) it is not easy to determine
the end, as it is printed together with matter that seems to be different). On
page 36 the following words occur (see above Nos. 3. 5.6. 7): I will men
tion the names of the poets who praised the Basava purna; ... Somantha
kavi composed the Basava Purna in Andhra, and Bhima in (Canarese)
using the Shatpadi metre; ... Safikara rdhya, the lord of the poets
(kavivara), was pleased to tell the story fully in Sanscrit; Siva kavi of
Blaandra nagara composed it with vastuka; . . . and then the Catura
Basava liga (the author probably meaning himself) has elegantly
written the granthrtha by the grace of Y atipura's Siddhesa.
79. Siva prijta, or the story how Prvati rejected Vishnu and
married Siva, throwing on his neck the prijta garland. 3 chapters in
Yakshagna verses in 18 pages.
80. Siva bhakti sra, 107 verses in Shatpadi, by Siva dhyna
Rmayya, the chief disciple of G a fig dhara Bhrati svmi.
81. Siva rtri kath, or a story about a cruel fowler?) who at
night unconsciously threw some Bilva leaves on a neglected liga, when
Siva's messengers came and invited him to come to Rajatdri (Kailsa).
101 verses in Shatpadi dedicated by the author to guru Govinda.
82. Sim has an a batti su puttal , or thirty-two stories told by
thirty-two puppets of Wikrama rja's throne to Bhoja rja, in prose, trans
lated from the Marathi by one Canna Basava and Basava Liiga.
83. Sudhma &aritra, a story of Krishna's friend Sudhma, 6 chapters
with 148 Shatpadi verses. 1, 3 yati, wadi, and prsu are mentioned.
84. Subodh m rita, a collection of 22 miscellaneous stories in prose.
85. Subhshita granth a ml, a collection of alphabetically ar
ranged Sanscrit verses with a Canarese translation. 72 pages.

1) The small volume of 48 pages wherein it occurs, contains also an Aksha ram fil
in praise of Siva, this word forming the end of each of the 51 verses, ascribed to Sam kara
& Arya. It begins: adbhutavigraha amardhivara agamitagunagana amitaiva || 1 || Ananda
mrita ritarakshita | fitmnanda mahea iva || 2 || Also a Mahim n a stav a by Pushpa
da t t a has been printed at Dhravda, 42 verses in Sanscrit with a Canarese translation.
2) Cf. Bas. P. 58 v. 3 Sivartr Sangayya, v. 6 ivartr Saikanna,
'3. X;
t -- 3.
B. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE. LXXXI

86. Sau mini katha, 98 verses in Shatpadi. The author is Ba

saw a Lifi ga, the son of Madivala of Kun dag lla. The Brahman
woman Saumini walks in a dissolute way, is driven away into the jungle
and lives there with a fowler with whom she eats flesh and drinks brandy,
so that when she dies, Yama curses her to be born again as a miserable
low-caste woman. As such she once follows the pilgrims to Gokarna, where
she quite accidentally offers a Bilva leaf to a liga, and therefore is taken
to Kailsa.
87. Hub ball i v arm an a Dun du m, 9 verses of a low character.
88. Hubb alli markat a Dun du m, 5 stupid verses. The author
is a son of Can n a V ris habha (Basava) and belongs to the Tara bet
sli matha of Dhravda (see above No. 65, note)").
In the above list are no doubt many omissions, though it contains
all the generally known and read native productions so far as they
have not been executed by Christians. I have given what I happened
to have at hand. May the present volume form a sm all contribu
tion towards a History of Canarese literature! Its defects will doubtless
be excused by all who know the difficulties connected with first attempts
of a similar character.

Of Tamil literature it has been said by Dr. Caldwell that it is the

only vernacular literature in India which has not been content with
imitating the Sanscrit, but has honorably attempted to emulate and
outshine it. But my own impression is that the more Canarese verna
cular literature becomes known, the more evident it becomes that it
will fully bear comparison with any other vernacular literature of the
South.

Jercaz, I; October 18%. F. Kittel.

ex=&e

| 1) Canna Basa appa and Basa Linga appa, Dhravda's Deputy Educational Inspector
(Dipti Ijyukeanal Inaspktara), ventured on a translation of Shakespear's Comedy of Errors
(Kmedi ph Yarasa), and anno. 1871 had it printed at Dhravda under the title A won
derful story that will cause to laugh who do not laugh.
- X.
$3 3
LXXXII CORRECTIONS.

C O R. R. ECTIONS
REGARDING THE PREFACE AND ESSAY.

Page V, line 27, from top, supply a comma after occurs.

P. X, note 1, not aivadan, but sasivadan.
XIII, l. 21, f. t., not 1633, but 1643.
XVII, l. 15, f. t., not sarajijodara, but sarasijodara.
XVIII, l. 14, f. t., not Kaundinya, but Kaundinya.
XXIV, No. 5, not the Tirumal, but Tirumal.
XXV, l. 23, f. t., not found also", but found as such also".
XXVIII, note, l. 20, from bottom, strike out the stop after Basava".
XXIX, l. 19, f. t., not two verses 1) and was", but two verses 1), was".
XXXI, l. 4, f. f., not from the instances, but only from instances.
XXXI, note, ls. 3-4, f. b., not where king Nirahankra (according to the Can.
Bas. P.) or Mamakra (according to the Prabhulingalil) ruled with his wife Sujni or
Mohini devi", but where king Mamakra ruled with his wife Mohini devi".l.)
XXXIV, note, l. 6, f. b , not became, but had become.
XXXV, note, l. 16, f. b., not Two others, but Two others in the Rasaratnkara".
XXXIX, note, l. 1, f. b., not Mahsragdhara, but Mahsragdhar.
L, l. 3, f. t., not Penagnd, but Pnagnd.
LVIII, note, l. 2, f. b., not Cund", but Cand.
LX, l. 1, f. t., not recites, but relates.
LX, l. 18, f. t., not of some Tatsamas, Tadbhavas", but of some Tatsamas, of
Tadbhavas.
LXV, l. 18, f. t., not The same, regarding its authorship, appears from the following
two verses", but The same appears from the following two verses regarding its
authorship.
LXV, 1. 27, f. t., not an comprehensive, but a comprehensive.
LXIX, l. 16, f. t., not Bolea, but Bolea.
LXIX, note, l. 1, f. t., not *Lingi", but Singi".

: LXX, l. 2, f. t., not Waratunga by", but by Waratunga.

LXX, l. 27, f. t., not shd, but shad".

1) The curt sentence in the can Bas. P. allows also the meaning of the Prabhuligal
See p. LVIII.
 R Fot
NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY

, C#).
(INTRODUCTION)

(J & 3)
-esa-

1. This work of the Kavirjahamsa, for its excellence, commands the esteem even of
Klidasa.

zo..o
| C--o-C-C
Rss-r-s-s:3-xd-ooo
C2300);, s--: -
r - 1)

5:3.03 t #& C. || 1 ||

1) Before this verse there are 6 Magala verses (stanzas) in M. and Sb. of which v. 6
(an invocation of Bhrati) is also in Sa. as v. 3, in Rc. as v. 1, and in B. and D. as v. 3; and
of which v. 1 is also in B. and D. as v. 2. H. Ra. Rb. and Rd. contain no Magala verses. H.
and Ra, begin with simply stating that Ngarvarma told his wife, he was going to teach her
prosody as he had learned it, viz. according to what Pigala heard when the deva (no name)
was telling prosody to the devi, and afterwards told the Rishis (the reading differing from that
of v. 22 of the text, the English heading of which is to be compared); Rb. begins with the
Pratishth, resp. v. 80 of the text; Rd. with a verse after our verse 34, that has not been
adduced in this edition. See note to v. 34.
k X.
t . - ---

2 INTRODUCTION

2. At the request of the learned the work has been composed.

Hodo

td f Oo #95
& sciece, #&
&#: - 1)

t &r; s #303.0. || 2 ||

3. Only a poet like the author can write with elegance.

#Cse
x--dx, |
Ec-0309ss &ey
1)

qdo) #3 Gz to. || 3 ||

4. Ngavarma's genealogy?).
237NCJn od) f $5R.
Frzz Sonj & OCJC

Erss &TS,
53)T j &ns FCo KJ\oyo, yo. || 4 ||

& CofYj ." Cy

-Kjo &T,Koyo
sr-o 4)

& & ).50%, s &ro. || 5 ||

&5 -Ts
sr" &n frg r
exs, s
35X&YRO, ss-o. || 6 ||

1) In 8b. and M. verses 8 and 9. 2) This is in Sb., Sc., M. and L.; the text is a true
copy of Sc. 3) Sb. and M.:332 Sons;7&d=3300 zaosozoWoo. 4) This verse is
only in Sc. 5) In Sb. and M.: svegaxgzos ott &gt #xe EFbfa
eg, and then a large blank. Seax32% is certainly wrong; perhaps set R?

g Xi
INTRODUCTION - 3

#e-g-oos.
&#C--s-d
5&oo-o
1)

Sjo *2;s, ne-ps. | 7 |

&33-&T &
: esx. Fg n Rs |
3 R Krcz 2)

gen ne, s s. || 8 ||
8-9 sr So

s: Frg <rr |
| Wdsn &g, 3)

85 -Ky sn s Cro. ||| 9 |

3R, ys)- &T

Jrs gas-e-x |
&# Norvo n
4

| exsvo, #2-#39;" s. | 10"

& Fr sn
srr cro t -
& 3-03-30 &< 5)

&OR32-33 J-To s | 11 ||

&#8239-5.9 e-#
C-#2&33&K-oo
+2

KCFRA Fr 33 C-o.
--> 6)
| 12 ||
in Sc. and L.; the Repha in #) is not counted. 2) In sc. and L. 3) In Sc. and L.
4) In
in v. 9,Sc.instead
and L.of 5) In Sc. and L.*acse:
scosre, of seczo
Instead7&c. L. reads 5,2395,372, as it reads
6) Only in Sc. ^w

--
X;
1*
X - 3.
4 INTRODUCTION

&503&; s
#223 rf dro nto
2.03 ; C-.0%)
KoC s ECo. | 18"
Q-9 ge &
cregs sro SJEE"- |

$39 egro . 2)

28keo Sr-K-so. || 14 ||

5. All good poets will be pleased with this brilliant work.

s
exn &R 5:33, 3
Rc-d 3)

S KC sk? || 15 ||

6. The author's desire has been to produce a good treatise.

cors.o
R-G's. 353, &j)KEEnd, CO3)&$553) do
29 a jd, ' 53)Ro' s 3 r ; 9-5'-co
gnzr & &s, 533&ds:J. & Ks- 4)

#& SC-C, & 23:3Fas 5-co. || 16 ||

1) In Sb., Sc., M. and L. Instead of *we:g. Sb. and M.'s reading is:
&ev, L. has

esc83 Sonzo soc Kore-j xo of 32 || 2.8%? 28-33,039 F-3

::3% ****ces 3:30c|. 2) In all the four manuscripts. L.'s corrupt reading is:
& vers;zos *Sft 3o:3887. , xo Fxe || 2:28:22:38,79 |&t
cso Fx3rofrzFogo || Sb. and M. read thus: &#39 Re-evoss, & rt:::::
#orge (M. 327) 35o c-II f Wecoo g-Ko | trod:#;3 R357&SFR37-g:s |

23c|. Then in b. and M., as their verses 16 and 17, follows an uninstructive praise of the re
nowned Ngavarma (somewhat mutilated). 3) A corrupt reading of this verse occurs
in M. and Sb.; the one given is that of Sa. 4) In M., Sa., Sb., B. and D. After it 4 verses
(containing reflections of the poet in a mutilated form) that are in M. and Sb., two of which occur
also in L., and the last in D. and B., have been left out, the course of instruction beginning
with v. 17 of the text.
$3 X;
 INTRODUCTION 5

7. An illiterate poet is a blind man.

*odo

epocetodo &#03)
CoCJTC Ry 5J5&Oy 3000&y; |
so td 1)

to Sjexico s ? | 17 ||

8. Or he is a mere howler like a bear screaming for its sore eyes.

5358.3-3.jyo & C3-o l

q-3,333.0 -
wReto? Eg- 2)

&O3) #CC203 &2&jeteoyo Syl |18 ||

9. A sign of inexact poetry.

5559-7N.77% srs
350e-Rc & rt &Fzo
vet gen &er: 3

s s s. | 19.
10. Forced poetry is unsuccessful.

so; 320-y-xoo
r Yo q2 &Jef), &J J zo'o

to & 23:33, #2: 4)

s Kgs *32! | 20 ||
| 11. He who knows how to handle one pattern-metre well, for instance, Jagati (v. 124 seq.),
cannot be called arrogant for thinking himself able to become deeply versed in prosody (?).

2:T-o f
& Tj &;3-& C., 2003-2:Ry & Rio
1) In M., Sa., Sb., B. and D. 2) In M., Sb., B. and D. 3) In M., Sb., B. and D. D. reads:
t-faxx--sof; D.: te.7; Sb.: ebx; Sb. and M.'s last line: ge as f{}*:::::.
$3.2. 4) In M., Sb., B. and D.
!? - X;
$3. X;
6 INTRODUCTION

29)To s, 29%

#p Rp srog-o: | 21"
12. Ngavarma teaching his wife, to a great extent, made use of the prosody that had
been propagated in the world by Pigala [and had been told by Indudhara to Um J.

'ao-S, 5390
oCo 3,07YS$55&O5) SCC&CJOCSO |
oCJooo-CoOjo. &y.
&: &#2. Frro & | 22'
18. He recommends his work, the handombudhi, to his wife.

&Yo-o, & CJo

too, &c & Jo, #&@*,
t s, s 3)

sd-x-3-3-3--Crcco. || 23 || |

1) In Sa., Sb., M., B. and D. The reading given is nearly B.'s; D, has 2.9 | # xorio 38:3:32
20-30% c:37.65e: M. and Sb.: 2307:33633 ax: sex zooftcrcat, a.

reading against the metre; B. has: 20% | 3.2 Xo3,0 38;3:362)=$ofc833-0398. Sa.'s reading is
peculiar: 337-38 cc 223.3 z 233:39 c-3-83 Rose-II xosos e
*** * | *.x:33=o bov;22:327ce3rs II. 2) In Sai, Sb., M., D., B.; cf. H. Ra. under
v. 1. Sb. and M. more correctly as to grammar:-- cff *s,cc-:3# So7{Roo |
afo. This reading gives Ngavarma the name of Nkiga. This last word, according to some
MSS., recurs also in vs. 111. 115. 137. 147. 153. 181. 215, 286 (instead of **,2-) where the

text has Pingala. W. 131, line 3, the MSS. have: In the way which Pinki and Nki uttered;
Nki alone, according to some MSS., occurs also v. 121 (instead of aesa5) and v. 151
(sc$25 instead of oxag,32%). See NAkiga (Vishnu) No. 278, b. 3) In Sa.,
Sb., M., D. (as the concluding verse of the work), H. and Ra. v. 3, Rc. v. 2. 733 only in Sa.,
the others have C-3.
*3
g - X;
I. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 7

1.

A. THE SYLLABLE-FEET

ego'n'rooms:
I. CHAPTER

Fo 23 Rdlo
r) &o
~,

1. The syllables or syllabical marks of the syllable-feet

e5 t dr Cos
- w w

14. The ten syllables of great distinction (e)=laghu, 7'--guru). See verse 28, etc.

Hodo

2. T jo-O3)-C-F-3-2-3--
e-To, t-SERVO--:
).T Sjojo ooooo ?
Rar, g &gar. 24"
2. The five long syllables and the two signs to mark the quantity of syllables
15. The sign for a metrically long (guru) syllable is a crooked perpendicular line; that
for a metrically short (laghu) syllable is a straight perpendicular line. (The forms appear in
A. Weber p. 203. 215. 416.) Instead of the first-mentioned sign Europeans use a horizontal
line (), and instead of the other a turned up half Bindu (~). The European signs have been
adopted for this Edition.

1) This heading is not in the manuscripts. Observe, from the beginning, that the syllable
feet are formed of unalterably fixed syllables occurring at fixed places. There is another
kind of feet which is formed of a certain number of Moras (mtr), a Mora being the quantity
of a short syllable; such feet are called Mtr Ganas. The Kanda verse (v. 269 seq.), for
instance, consists of Mtr Ganas, as do also all true Canarese metres. 2) In Sa., Sb., M.,
D., B., RC. 3, H. and Ra. v. 4.
*3 &
 8 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

& e
CCo TYCO-C-o xy & Co!
Tydo o Jo J953
Re; ste es #ved 25"
16. A syllable, though short by itself (sayyakkara), within a verse becomes metrically
long when followed by a double-consonant (6ttakkara), counting as much as a syllable fol
lowed by a double-consonant in a word.

rdo, & Jo.

#nd, & & Fo;
Td 2

KCoCo. 230C)-g--:3039el | 26 |
17. Besides, a double-consonant (daddakkara) formed by a consonant being followed
either by the Bindu or the Visarga; then the end of a Hemistich (padntya, the length of
which however ought to be always clearly expressed in practice); and a long vowel (dirgha)
are metrically long (guru).

s
2003) & KTVFo
&JoC to, s o
2005 , &-53)):), TC)
& #23.23. S-oo. | 27'
3. The figurative names for the eight syllable-feet, and for
long and short syllables

18. By mixing long and short syllables three by three, the eight syllable-feet (akshara
gana) are obtained. An enumeration of their figurative names: dharani, jala, agni, marut,
vyoma, ravi, aka, indranilaya.

1) In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., H. and Ra. v. 5, Rc. v. 4, Rd. v. 4. B., D., Re. have #sor: :
M., Sa. #39; Ra. #s; Rd. *y H.#; Ry 2) In Sa..., Sb., M., B., D., H.
Ra, v. 7, Re. v. 6, Rd. v. 3, O. v. 3. Sa., M., Sb. #: H. and Ra. # s; Rb. *::::::::
&
Rc. #$3.d. D. and B. &otio 3ae:Fd.
3.
3) In Sa..., etc., H. Ra. v. 8, Re. v. 7, Rd. v. 2, O. v. 2.
3.
p: - 3.
I. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 9

Td--p &J):9

#232 T), of), 2.77:50.3) #e30;

gesn 1)

& C-oo T s. | 28 ||

19. Figurative names for Guru (triyambaka, rudra, or any other synonym) and Laghu
(murntaka, hari, or any other synonym). Instead of the figurative names for the eight syllable
feet the eight letters, mentioned already in verse 28, are also used.

So Tdo),
$cto; #&", &TV-SO3 &
' ogo, t

&)-C-C-F-3----ey-T-Ko 2)

&xx & R.Cp. | 29 |

4. The way of calculating the eight syllable-feet

-**
32.55,320
20. A first rule (the same as verse 325), the form of which appears to be this:

-- (Spondeus)
* - (Iambus)
- (Trochaeus)
* (Pyrrhichius)

Tdr
TyCooo #77 ! 530003 Ro
T); 33.JPe bj, & Co 3)

so-rr, &T-Ro! || 30 ||

1) In Sa., etc., H. Ra. v. 12, RC. v. 5, Rd. v. 13, O. v. 7. Ra. H. have, as their v. 13, a Kanda verse
of their own: ccs, Rob, So F35cacat:5533) &:303-? e35o| 432838
t s, I adosssz xyggsrooll 2) In Sa Sb, M., B., D., H. Ra. v. 9,
Ro. v. 8, Rd. v. 5, O. v. 4. 3) In Sb., M., B., D., Rd. v. 12 (instead of rf: it has Rd).
$3. X.
2
 X;
10 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

21. The grand rule with three steps:

First Second Third
1 I 2 1 2 3
1. 1. 1.

2. J. 2. J 2. J --
3. 3. v. 3. J
4. J. 4. v 4. J J
5. 5. 5. v.

6. J. 6. J 6. J 9
7. 7. 9 7. 9 J
8. J 8. J. v. 8. Q - J.

so.e333jeeso

rd oo ex~30-dro &WoKos."
rd-rg ex-oro 25 33:33.So-2JCo s |
rd, Rep ' F d & egrway'. **
&dx; , 98&oto-o-oe, &WE.Co?" o! || 31||

5. The names and forms of the eight syllable-feet, cf. v. 27

22. A short verse with the figurative names (changing according to the selection of cor
responding synonyms), i. e.

- ~ v , ai v - -, jala
U - \, , sarya - V - , Vahni

* - - , vyu -- ~ ; gagana
., dhar * - " , nka

*odo

C) s 7\OC)
SJECC: 33-R)0337-30003)); Tdod ff; S3) |

1) In Sa..., etc., H. Ra. v. 14, Rc. v. 9, Rd. v. 11. M., Rd. read S,. M. (vs. 65. 66) has
two other verses after our v. 30, together with Sb., and H. Ra. v. 10 and v. 11; the second
one is also in Rc. as v. 18; they are as follows: 7'odo Sade, eso | 205 Rojoso
5A: go & oso || Kodoes.o #23&.c (Ra. 3233.9532332)
*::F-xo II65 || roaeo Ks, aza? | 3ae os (Ra. Kc)
Fot3 23:3:Rono.35 (Sb. zosoto33, Rc. & Sobox, Ra. and H. deficient) & || 7d
exyrotox (Rc. bzoso &#3x) s?'o, Sb. $xso cx) | ev, 7-do??o Rojo
3 &YR3083253do(Rc, s 7do sojo:3 bo)|| 66 ||
$3 .
 I. C.H. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 11 a
3D.O3) s: ex -

szz c-rr; exo Ro. | 32"

23. A longer verse of the same description.

, dhtri . , vyoma

toya * - J - Aditya
, ikhi - J - , abjri
v v - , mruta * * * , nka

53-3.e333jeeso

Tdo s ee: End f ced to saxg

wd p 33.0% cco # cc sdo, al
$5 &c.oCOjo"; &S sO 3
2

25 zg, s s, k, I 38'
24. A verse with the syllable-names, viz.

---, Magana * 9, Jagana

* * * , Nagana , Ragana
- , Bhagana * - , Sagana
* - - , Ya gana -- ~ , Tagana

#odo

Tydo 330Jed, 535-53-7736;

Tdo do), ft-o-To; s,
7\OC) Kd, 23-C-To; -

rd, e g & Co., K-3-rp. | 34'

25. The figurative names and the syllable-names, (to which the European names have
been added at the end), i.e.

1) In M. and Sb. The verse is not perfect regarding grammar (xxx'= xxzo). 2) Sa.,
Sb., etc., H. Ra. v. 15, RC. v. 10, Rd. v. 10, O. v. 6. 3) In D., B. and O. v. 20. It is iden
with v. 14 of the Kavi Jihv Bandhana; it is defective regarding grammar.
X;
2
 12 THE SYLLABLE-FEET. A.

---, Ma gana, Earth (bhmi, dhtri, dhar, dharani, urvi, etc.), Molossus
~ - - , Ya gana, Water (jala, toya, etc.), Bacchicus
- - - , Ragana, Fire (agni, ikhi, vahni, anala, etc.), Amphimacrus (Creticus)
* - - , Sagana, Wind (vta, mruta, vyu, marut, etc.), Anapaestus
- - - , Tagana, Sky (ambara, vyoma, gagana, etc.), Antibacchicus
* - - , Jagana, Sun (arka, ditya, srya, ravi, etc.), Amphibrachys
- - - , Bhagana, Moon (Haki, abjri, akka, indu, etc.), Dactylus
Nagana, Heaven (nka, indranilaya, deva, indra, etc.), Tribrachys

&SJ-To tp,
O3)-To 2:8), C-Tn, R-To Sgo,
3-Tod, 23-7Rro,
t-To &, S-To So-: | 35'
26. Special cases in which the several syllable-feet are used (at the beginning of a
verse), viz.

in blessing (frvda) J - J in showing fear (bhita)

* -- in coming to war (parabalamuttig) - * * in being happy and liberal
(toshatygi)
* - - in suffering pain or being sick (kleavydhi) in sacking (dhliyiduvik)
- " - in showing courage (dhairya) J J J in desiring (kmi)

1) After this verse (defective in grammar, but also in H. and Ra.'s VII.) there follow in M.
and Sb. 23 verses about gana-phala-writti, i.e. the good or bad consequences connected with the
use of the syllable-feet, and about gana-lakshana, i. e. the colour, presiding deity (adhidaiva),
caste (kula) and good or bad character of the several feet. Only 3 of the verses are in Rd.; in Ra.
and H. some of them are given in a supplement after chapter 6, that does not bear the signature
of belonging to the original work; Re. has 5 of them after our v. 32. D. and B. have 8 of them
after the same verse; one of them occurs also in the Kavi Jihv Bandhana as v. 15, and as
v. 1 in Rd. and 0. In O. there are 4 of them. One that is in B., D., Sa., and Rc. as v. 12, is in
none of the others. Werse 35 of our text shows a peculiar character, and has, therefore, been ad
duced; it is in all the MSS. Rd.'s reading (v. 14) of it has been adopted, as it brings in all the feet.
The Kavi Jihv Bandhana, in its v. 51, states that when one is in doubt about the foot with
which to begin a verse, the deva-foot i.e. Juv (Tribrachys) is always very good. Here is the verse:
epo *::::::$2xv | xor'7: azee x~0.99855-58 (the 3 ought to be long, but then
there would be 5 Moras to the foot)|| 3:3-7test, oz t Kreo oogo, s
roofle! || 51 || This verse, with a very slight alteration, occurs as v. 30 in D. and B. D. and
B. also say that a poem ought to contain rt (at its beginning); ?)et-do *ne, | 3ae-so
t 3e3F-53:3-9:0 #39;II bdga zeo | 6assawa, wicz's ro II 28 ||
 . CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 13

todrejeaso

ef CzJoo, Sj-xo S CE 3.0"Ooo,

#3 r CJOOCQ), do, &rg |
32&snrx. qJoyooo-Co, Go
t--oroo, &#&#.pel 36 ||

6, The Refrain

27. If there occurs a refrain (pallava) in true Canarese poetry, it is to be in the feet
(gama) of the verse (pada) to which it is attached.

*odo

F, x3x33,
s sax-T-Krey,
r-3-3-ox
c r && 333 vo. | 37'
7. The Werse-lines

28. A verse in one of the syllable-feet metres consists of four lines (arana, also pda,
pada), a fault in which would be injurious to the honor and feelings of the king (in whose
service the poet is), poet, writer and reader.

23CSoT F,
Sj, Eso t exp |

ncr 2)

*Cr, Sj-ROj || 38 ||

8. The Pause

29. The pause or Caesura (yati) of a verse forms, so to say, a place for taking breath.

O3)3O3O2)3C3) T-oo

33,335-foto cc,

??
1) Only in Sa., B. and D. 2) In Sb., M., B. and D. d
 14 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

O3)3 &YYY); CJOov 30.5JOCSO

& #3, gsss' ex:32, 189
9. Faults in Poetry
30. The following eighteen faults (dosha) are to be avoided; asad artha, vipartta kalpan,
abhavya, dushkara, grmya, nfrasa, apraudhat, apratiti vaana, dussandhi, vilesha, na
shta samsa, naya na (?), riti viphala (?), dullakshana, hsya v, vishama, asaumya (?),
anoj (?).

s333.e333jeeo

ex-c xs ass re
C-o o &#&R
E.-Ko & S-C-x 'o an. 2)

& doro. 140 ||

1) In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., H. Ra. v. 11, Rc. v. 17. Ngavarma, like Pingala (VI., 1: yatir
vihedah), does not give any particular rules regarding the Caesura; but further on (from v.
124), when adducing the various Sanskrit metres, he uses to point out the places where it is to
be put. Halyudha, in his commentary on the Pigala Chandah Stras, cites the following slokas
from a yatyupadeopanishat: o33 z's sooose * 3,503ef so Sters i + | x=333
tp-3.cooe # r.243.3% * || 1 || *235 39 #33-#3 * * *otjo co
85 a Se + | cob Ksozzoo apox) + 5 #ssrr * || 2 || &Sofoss;3 z;
zo'o # *Ses: zoot:35+ | 3% g o:33e323503;ao # oxo~3ees cot:35 * || 3 ||
i. e. The Caesura always (occurs) at the end of a quarter (pda, of a verse); then, especially,
at (the end of) the half of a verse; and then also at the end of the words (which are marked
out in the rules) by such words as samudra' (words that signify certain numbers). (The
end of a word marked out by samudra', etc.) may show either a direct case-inflection or
an indirect one (i.e. one which is in a state of sandhi with the following word) (v. 1). At the
places (marked out by) samudra', etc., however, the Caesura, now and then, may occur also
in the midst of a word; but only in the case when the word's first and second part (produced
by the Caesura) have no claim to one and the same letter (v. 2). A vowel which has been
produced by sandhi, is (generally) looked upon as forming the end of the preceding word,
seldom as forming the beginning of the next one; such a half-vowel (of r2, n) and t, for
instance: 3:53), sos), *sjfo =c-93), 3959-93), *@-fc), however, with regard to
Caesura, is always considered as forming the beginning of the next word". (v. 3.) But
Gagdsa, in his Chandomahjari, states that Sveta, Mndavya and other Munis did not
acknowledge any rules of Caesura. See A. Weber, Indiche Metrik, p. 222. 364.
2) Only in Sb., M. and L. The reading of them all is very corrupt, and the words in
English letters with a sign of interrogation are mere guesses arrived at by comparing the
letters of the three different readings.
$3 SY
 Xi
I. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 15

10, Alliteration in three classes

31. Alliteration (prsa, prsu) as it is to occur in each verse of Canarese poetry, gene
rally speaking, is the custom of putting the second letter of the first line or quarter (pda) in
the same place of the other quarters.
*odo

asczg
5350-3Cojseto !
Jzp, 1)

$3.03.-o, 3.0C-So. || 41 ||

32. The six kinds of alliteration of the first class and their names, viz.
The alliteration formed by:
1. short letters (nija) is the Lion (singa, hari);
2. long letters (dirgha) is the Elephant (gaja, kari);
3. the Bindu (and the preceding Consonant) is the Bull (vrishabha);
4. the (final) Consonant (vyajana, of the preceding word and the initial one of
the following word) is the Monster (arabha);
5. the Visarga (with the Consonant that precedes it) is the Goat (aja);
6. double Consonants (daddakkara, ttu) is the Horse (haya, turaga).

&b so p-edoro
&Cor s-p; |
gdo, R23-f-232C3):0
&:23,2-xa to. | 42"
1) This is only in Rc. as v. 21. The Kavi Jihv Bandhana has the following as its v. 4
f chapter II. Sageuse cs 33, set:5 zo; s-o! 2032 Fo
Sod | *3229,4792 3ref::$203 <-->4,32.Il 2) This occurs only in Sa., and is the

same as Kavi Jihv B. II., 5. After it Sa. has some explanations in prose to be quoted
in the note to v. 42, from which it will be seen that it is slightly doubtful whether the Bindu of
No. 3 and the Visarga of No. 5 belong to the first or second syllable. The Kavi Jihv Bandhana's
instance for the Bull: 2-odo233aodo7 Fozon 222222 is somewhat dubious by it
self; but when compared with its instance for the Goat, i.e. Sot 3 oSjz 33Sot 330eoz. 3%,
it becomes certain that that work refers the Visarga as well as the Bindu to the second
syllable; instances, however, of these two kinds are rare. Observe that what, in the next note,
by Sa., is called dushkara prsa (), the Kavi Jihv Bandhana (II., 24) calls
dustara prsa (zoz. [3:02), its instance being : 2.5-5.5%:-:3-2:42 3. Here
the Visarga is supplanted by s ().
X.
 16 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

&o & SoCC3 oTo;

T &o; t g; & 30%;
523S) &RTYFo; C303053 o
1)

& s, r &-o. || 43 ||

33. An instance of the Lion. (By the presence of a good poet who is like the full moon,
the Ambrosia sea of poetry begins to swell.)

z---d;
Fd-d-34%-o-or
t 830 3.3-Frg:
to--ooro 33337m):598? || 44 rad &oxoj.
34. An instance of the Elephant. The alliteration-syllable, though short by itself, may
be long also on account of a following double-consonant. (Only a good poet has access to the
| Parnassus.)

ecoetjof *3
8,8-30co-hbobg F3-#932-30 |
as-do &dr e 3)

#ae-do-ooof cce-8930s || 45 || rod, Ke.

1) This ungrammatical verse is in Sb., M., O. v. 10, H. and Ra.'s supplement, Rc. v. 18, Rd. v. 16,
B., D. After it, in all the manuscripts, though differing much regarding the wording, also in Sa.,
a verse, on the good and evil resulting from the use of the several alliterations, occurs that
has not been given in the text. Verses 4348 are instances adduced by the Editor. There
are instances only in B. and D., and they are taken word for word from the Kavi Jihv Ban
dhana (II., 7-12). Sa..'s Prose-sentences alluded to in the note to v. 41, are as follows:
wo vs. to ! :xal ecoz I ca: Bxeel xxj, w, so I owe $o
s I razo x~ || 3,335): 95, so I gt | wl as za-Kso I sodox
=. 93, so | 33,332:33ses: I <35,2532's I raz 95.93% xreo etj,
, too (8:32%) | s ex: o33 I s.s.o.xo. I rado eyewxteo | Soct $ster
Pdoll eg, 95so | Sose I a 33:39:27:3028, I razo soobo Sazer
&7&do || roos) zozg, tepags || As it appears Sa.'s Bull is wrong. The Kavi
Jihv Bandhana's instances, as to method and name, correspond to those of the text; here
follow the beginnings: Lion zo; Elephant =3RCob; Bull 2,63233; Monster *F f;
Goat ve;zo; Horse 47. a. There is, however, the possibility, though very slight, that Sa.'s
scheme of the Elephant is the true pattern for the Bull, and his scheme of the Goat that for
the Goat, viz. that the Bindu or the Visarga of the rule, against the Kavi Jihv Bandhana,
refers to the end of the first syllable. 2) Rjaekhara I., 25. 3) Rjasekhara I., 29.
$3.
 THE SYLLABLE-FEET 17

. An instance of the Bull. (King, come and see the beautiful garden!)

& SocFo, &#353)

& Sodo, Stog,3-&fle
t SocRajoo, 3.Qee
S3R SocFo See*** &, Ft! | 46 'a r o.

An instance of the Monster. (The Elephant and her young one in the hot season.)
*Cca 533&tooo

sec F &@*3, 2503, so & Jdo

to? r, ieo 2)

#Cgab **-o-o to? ||47 | at wj.

An instance of the Goat.

eo 88&oooe! de
50 &8&deo-:50of 3dff)&T'! |
#e, &83:39:500 3.030
At 88z-do, drs! || 48 || rado j.

An instance of the Horse. (The Jasmin buds among the young Mango leaves are
like the stars, and the black bees alighting on them like the coming darkness of the evening.)
sft s:JO-53)dd-d
d? Frbtt, zr Ro- |
Rs-secc 3)

ear:: 3339839&tofo. || 49 || ato ex~.

Without Alliteration Canarese poetry is worthless.

S-.exdo
3303)&Y 3) #&#, Ko To;

####Cd 4)

scc s, s 3 j | 50 ||

1) Rajasekhara X., 5. 2) Rjaekhara W., 40. 3) Rjasekhara II., 41. 4) Rc. v. 20,

X
$3. - - -
18 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

40. The six kinds of alliteration of the second class and their names:

1. The praised alliteration consists of the consonants (letters) of conjunction (or

suitableness, sambandhkshara, yogkshara), as it seems of the consonants
which in the first class (verses 42-49) have been assumed to be peculiarly suited
to form the alliteration, viz. consonants not only cognate i.e. classified under
the same head, but identical, in this case possessing also one and the same vowel
(vinuta pra, suprsa).
2. The first peacefull) one consists of the mentioned consonants of conjunction, these
having not one and the same vowel (Snta prva prsa, nta prsa).
3. The second peaceful one or that of classified consonants consists of consonants
that are not the same, but fall under the same head, with vowels according to
one's convenience (varga pra). For another peaceful alliteration that, how
ever, ought not to be imitated, see the note to v. 330.
4. The proximate one consists of the unclassified, but proximate consonants , sh,
and s, the vowels falling under no rule (sampa prsa).
5. The successive one occurs when the syllable of alliteration is frequently repeat
ed throughout the whole verse, with vowels as convenient (anugata prsa,
anuprasa; cf. the Sanskrit writti").
6. The final one happens when an alliteration is put also at the end of each
quarter or line (pda), this alliteration being not the same as the initial one
(anta prsa).

&S-3-o c
Sjgo f Jso Rj-To &
&SJ-Tos-To Fo
& So &#,Cooseto e:o. | 51.
41. An instance of the praised alliteration or of No. 1. Mtr = Mora; see, previously,
the note to A., p. 7.

&\Si\0&y f syoo OS"

k-&qi--Jo Vo
2.58 &RO3, so. 3) |

&2&# #39 & 27 & 52 || at seyko

1) Peaceful means to say that, though there be no uniformity, there is harmony.

2) Re. v. 22, B., D. 3) Re, 23, B., D. See the beginning of the next verse which expressly
states that this verse forms an instance of the vinuta prsa.
Q3

I, CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 19

o & 3-xo;
Kotcc sro &
$3.025ET 25C3, 3
acdx srss-gr'. 53"
42. Definition of the first peaceful alliteration or of No. 2, pointing out the distinction
between this and No. 1. In No. 2. the letters are yogksharas, but the vowels no ekasvaras.

25Cd &yoto Covo

3.Corv-ro, Ko
R-o-: 2)
&J, R330 w--p WEyo. || 54 ||

48. Definition of the second peaceful alliteration, that of classified consonants, or of No. 8.

wos-S &
&#39; 5577-cpor Sp |
Josd, sk. 3OCOCJO
3)

p s .--T-o. | 55 ||

44. An instance of No. 3.

Fe)-23533)RoSo, 33
&aj-K-o-oo-o:32:30&So,
Koroc-rico-CRFo-o- 4)

338355o Boro:3Fe Cro. | 56 || roto xo.

45. Definition of the proacimate alliteration or of No. 4.

--> -r-2
Kr--> y
#yso. 's 3----so
C. QJ

&3--oo. 5)

& & 233, F-o. | 57 ||

1, Rc. v. 24, B., D. 2) RC. v. 25, B., D. 3) Rc. v. 26, B., D. 4) Only in D., B.
5) Re. 27, D., B.
*
$3
20 THE SYLLABLE-FEET. A.

46. An instance of No. 4.

28qd-oooo,
peer; 33303bo, Keoooo,
x3-3)3d-38Foyo to

3a*s, *gavrss-s. 58 wner

47. Definition of the successive alliteration or of No. 5.

sooo Rj-TE)
Ko & e). Syo
Kreg:20 2)

ccx. 5-a-rp. || 59 |
48. An instance of No. 5.

23S-Co3&S&SROS333)
SSoSo-Eds CR&&R) &S&S), 550&0&
23&353)3CS&e)3&OCOS -

sa s-Csss ks ||60-seksex.
49. Definition of the final alliteration or of No. 6.

repo. J
cco |
&yos JOCogo)

so sc &o g-o. | 61"

50. An instance of No. 6. See v. 226; 234; 257 seq.; 272 seq.

e53-933-C3b3 - #3.0,
Re-rop-t-SeOSo, 5393.0 |
933-3,6-Ko3.0, 5

233:39-K-oo-s.o. | 63 | rado togewo.

51. The four kinds of alliteration of the third class, occurring along with the ten simple
alliterations (prsa) and the successive (anuprsa) and final one (antaprsa).

1) Only in D., B. 2) Re. 28, D., B. 8) Rc. 29, D., B. 4) Rc. 30, D., B, 5) D., B.
- X:
:
I. C.H. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 21 l
syos
ror ' r, go
so so; 1)

d-xs,, , ed do. | 63 ||

Alliterations

1. in which, instead of only one, two letters (2nd and 3rd) are made to rhyme (dvi
prsa, according to the Kavi Jihv Bandhana: dvivarna prsa);
2. which take place twice (or oftener) within a quarter, viz, near the beginning

and midst (or at other places) of it (dvandva prsa);?)

3. in which three letters (2nd, 3rd and 4th) are made to rhyme (triprsa or trivarna

prsa);
4. which, in the same shape, occur at the end and at the beginning of each quar
ter (antdiprsa).

--Eyo, Ko o
:o, H-Cr& Q) Cw

-
3,-o, Kose 3)
o-so, &e Se, 385FYOyo. | 64 || |
52. An instance of the Dviprsa or No. 1.
e56KJe: Seo rdd
Ro8, 3935'2Eyed 3337 &Rf)do notr? .
edric K3 g! 4)

Fox's Feadzdgs, 33re! | 65 || ato oo.

58. An instance of the Adyanta Prasa or No. 4.
SSoed o, osoevo,
$383) ex-SE3-53).JP&F, oe8:3-9soeo, |
osoe-Ft: 3) S3) exo,
3533e)-d-oooo, Scoggi $550e)o. || 66 || ato sto.
ll. A short Survey of the subjects to come.
54. According to Ngavarma's opinion there are 84 mother-languages (Samskrita,
| Prkrita, Apabhrama and Paiika) and 56 daughter-languages (Dravida, Andhra, Karntaka,
1) Rc. 31, D., B. Instead of c Ro, and D. have c, B. has Saedo; Raelo,
i. e. new form too, is a guess.
2) This kind may be called co-ordinate alliteration. Cf. Lalita (v. 217), Krauia pada
(v. 221), Vanalat (v. 226), the Mlvrittas (vs. 233. 284), the Raghats (v. 254 seq.), and the
kAkkarik (v. 308). 3) Re. 32, D., B. 4) D., B., Kavi Jihv Bandhana II., 20.
S
 x:
22 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

etc.) in India. In each of these languages occur the Writtas (turns, forms or specimens) of the
akshara gana handas, i. e. metres with a fixed scheme of the 8 Syllable-feet (akshara gana).
This Ak s h a r a g an a Ch and as (v. 71 seq.) falls under three heads, viz.
1. Sama vrittas, i. e. metres the four lines or quarters (pda, pada, arana) of which
have the same ganas in the same places, their vedic types (handas) being 26;
2. Ardha sama vrittas, i.e. metres in which such is the case only in half the
number of lines (1 and 3, 2 and 4 being equal);
3. Vishama vrittas, i. e. metres in which, though each line is composed of the Syllable
feet, all lines, more or less, differ from each other.
Besides there are the M at r A Oh and a s' (v. 250 seq.), i. e. metres that are to contain a
certain number of Moras (a Mora being the quantity of a short syllable) in each line, and,
at the same time, some syllables bearing a fixed form.
Further there are the Mtr g an a Ch and a s' (v. 254 seq.), i. e. metres which, also
when consisting of feet that, in form, are equal to the Syllable-feet, do not require that the
same forms of feet recur at the same places, but in which the feet, throughout or in certain
places, contain the same number of Moras (mtr). The mtr ganas (Mora feet) often show
forms that are not found among the eight Syllable-feet. The two classes of Mora metres
form the so-called Jti metres, i. e. metres peculiar to the Bhsh jtis, the daughter
languages.

s23&o

ecz; Kso x s
s t s; gs
s---rp, eg K-Ko &
1) Only Re. reads t g35 25-3. 2) Great arbitrariness is shown in enumerating the
appanna defias or shatpaad vishayas (56 countries); complete enumerations are also sel
dom to be met with in Canarese; generally books mention some above forty, and then con
clude with aceod (etc.). Here follows the list of the commentary of L., alphabetically arranged
by the Ed.:-or, so), soof, , j ( ee), cessfu, vox, bootsaea, as
*.ed, bows, &cse, sd, dox, #e3e, #acte, #aox (#aox), #26: (ads),
#ae,, wod, xoard, row, fst, 3aev, e3e3, sodo, sovos, sex (secox),
rd (35%), Sesos, z, sooo, sc, 3,000&sj, 29.07.0, ft', c, t g;
F3, ftaekj, Rox, **; 5358/55 (>3%), rocorew, sot, Radi, vs, ecs F,
efo, c, ;Sox, Rox ("cw), &cq}} (c), &cre (Woe), Hod, ****, &o
Sd, & 3In other enumerations for some of the countries are substituted the following:
erous, #C3a, song, &cog, o, #23x3, #ae, cord, 93F d, #3) g, see, vevo
). soo, 873-, 4S4, &#. 5-33-9, 2033, e-cv, tgg, **{S, F33-83, Roydo,
#., &=3, Bse, sease, Szz, wates, Fo, fd, ats, zoo. A Ta
mila list is as follows (Rottler s. v. es): scz, trs, bro, esc), ev, , 550
3, #vox, ars, &c=or, sex, ed, wod, ctag, 300s, 5-toxo, 53x, tose,
#38, cc, Kard, cco, #5, #scte, $29, Haeze, e, Jsed, Ere, Rox,
&c, e3e3, eat?es, 3aet, t aerx, coj, goo, 307ts, &C., &essov, &d, SFS,
Soo, co, Rod, 26; (tar), F$37&q, s soow, bc, v, cors,
odoxcd, Rox, esoz, Sz;F.
$3
 3.
I. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 23

30 & gep. ; Su. (ut., Ju.), e. s,

33, Kj, TYPO3-3, ev', e;',
G) 33 33, &., ,
&R, e&R, afto, esp, *, 3, e3, #3, 3,
t 3, &#3, Ko3, 853: 3, &v=3 & C.), r SE o & Co
en- Gor QJ- J- r
1)

*g. | 67 ||
55. Besides (the Writtas, beginning with the Ukt type and ending in the Utkriti type)
there are the Mlvrittas (vs. 282-284), the Dandaka (v. 231, and the Ardhasama and Visha
| ma Writtas, vs. 235-249). (Then follow) the Raghats (v. 254 seq.), the Mtrrys (v. 289 seq.),
the Tripadi (v. 299), the Catushpadi (v. 309), the Shatpadi (vs. 313-338), the Ashtapadi (v. 277
seq.), the Gananiyama Kanda (vs. 284-288), the Samkhvritta (?), the Tlavritta (? cf. vs. 254,
274, 279, 280) and other Jtis, viz., (v. 68), the Akkaras (v. 302 seq., the Caupadi-the
Catushpadi), the Gitik (v. 812), the El (v. 807, the Tivadi-the Tripadi), the Utsha (v. 839,
the Shatpadis), the Akkarik (v. 808), the Chandovatamsa (v. 810).

eso (ex: 23 ssex &ro) 330r s s

Eg.-ax#[orwol-C (Cr---
&--Tc- &s.-ss.-ea-rs"
[evolevo, to: JOC:
*odo

e.g., 23')
& CSS33,

s n s &
1) In all the MSS. 2) Instead of f 39,73 Sa. has only &#; Rc., D., B. have
:7 to (cf. v. 235) Ra. and H. read: ce;96 ft. . . . vs-2238-378-3aexs
#2;eve (skandhaka =kanda)-2-37-530. 93-90 f 593,6 #soft-o-o
sci-ev-Raw:-zw-73&F-secz-ecz-3ox -sd-ec-Rox:-33b-catsv
zotive-So-sow-t-3-e-ego:7&a &go Krozox~. &950:3
czz, and then v. 68. An observation is to be made here, viz. that regarding these last
prose-lines an important difference occurs in the MSS.; M. and Sb. after 66 read only: se;3o #2
ej Kp,53 &#odoat?", and then all at once introduce v. 68. This reading, though deficient
(as e. g. it does not include all the Jti Chandas'), essentially alters the classification, so that the
Mlvritta and Dandaka that belong to the Sama Writtas, the Ardha Sama Writtas, and Wi
shama Writtas do not come under the head of the Jtis, as they, in fact, ought not to do. For
See W. p. 289: rs..d
the true Jtis are those metres that are formed of Mtrganas.
zoso 2-535 r-ev 35;es | The syllables in square brackets are proffered by us
for correction.
 24 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

s sco -

ea: r | 68'
56. The author is going first to impart knowledge regarding each of the 26 normal forms
(jti) of the Sama Writtas, from Ukt to Utkiti, in a two-fold manner (as the rules concern
Samskrita as well as Prkpita).
2-ocJoC) f Yo

Ooo, EOS' n 3.0CSPCyond, Roo |

*Fo-s, s Sko,
<&s=2 | 69."
57. He says that his first instruction will concern the metres common to the two great
|
divisions of languages (the Sanskrita and Prkrita), it thus being given concerning the
languages etc. of all the countries. (Cf. vs. 281. 296.)

p3-)
o, )3CC, R-oo-o,
&yo-3?)&Co &STVOS',
eosor. #&" to, sjojo -do-! | 70'

ro
ado F393-roceroeog-Sto3---388-8,839c-rd
*F-383.e33-seascood-g-oo--o oo-oo
oooow'
*5-3-53-zr-Get-3ox-serir-ods-o Fr Fo

gvedo o.
s).OS-xs)

1) H., Ra., Rc., Sb., M., D., B. Regarding the Writtas (i.e. Mtr Writtas) that appear among
the true Canarese Jtis, verses 276, 308 and 309 can be pointed at. 2) Rc. 34, M., Sb.,
D., B., Ra., H. 3) Rc. 35, M., etc.; not in Ra., H. After this verse, in M. and Sb., there is: 5 rof $3to
3,3233;t&#xa Kcsoa, whereupon follow 3 verses regarding the Shatpadi, 4
verses regarding the Kanda, and 1 verse regarding the Anushtubh (sloka), all of which are out
of place here, as they are repeated at the places where these metres are separately treated of
- S3
 --- - - --- - -

II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 25

II. CHAPTER THE SAMA vRITTAs

*:::::s, do r Cxo
58. The instruction regarding the Sama Writtas begins; the verses that contain the rules
(pada), being at the same time the instances.
Hodo

&o Kg.-K.
C--: sc, Szo;
23Es-; , t
s s, see, r. | 71"
l, Ukt (ukti, uktam). In this type (chandas) each quarter (pda)
consists of 1 syllable; by putting short syllables instead of
the long ones of the instance, 1 other writta, i.e. J, is possible
tr.cot, goes 1 ego n %32 z.ors,
59. An instance: , the Sri. (H., Ra. also: J.; la li la li ||).

9&#83.0
."
&o
Fo
2)

. || 72 ||

2. Atyukt. In this type each quarter consists of 2 syllables;

4 vrittas are possible, viz. a Spondee ; an Iambus J ;
a Trochee J.; and a Pyrrhich Ju
e333.320 Goes 2 eggo n %; 4 z.oras',
60. An instance: , the Geya.

Recs.o
&o
&Ojo
1) H., Ra., Rc., Sb., M., D., B. 2) The vritta names are stated separately only in Re.
$3 X;
4
 26 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

&O300
7\{O3)0. | 73 ||

61. A second instance: J , the Diganta.

brot533.0
er
&jo |
To
1)
3To. || 74 ||

8, Madhyam, Quarters of 3 syllables; 8 vrittas possible, viz.

vu, - ; ; u ; v.vu ; v.v. i - u : v - - ; V - v. These form the eight
ganas mentioned in the first chapter, v. 31 seq.

socot, gofts" 8 'o

3. n r 8 'crs
62. An instance: w w (wind), the Pravara.

353do
&

|
Co,
x | 75 ||

63. Another instance: (earth), the Symnga.

oro
t -39&
Co #&*,
wrk,
| 76 ||
sro.
1) H. has also:, the Garva; and: JJ, the Harivara.
2
: X.
II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 27

64. A third instance: - - - (fire), the Pvana.

37053&o

als |
&; ,
CJOSSKo. ||77|| |

65. A fourth instance: w w w (heaven), the Parame.

33ds;)

RYCC
RCS)

Ro),
&j). | 7s'
4. Pratishth Quarters of 4 syllables; two times the
eight ganas i.e. 16 writtas are possible 2)

53% ot gods' 4 eggo seasn f 16 z.orf.

66. First * - * - I -, the Devaramya.

desc
Teo, I To (s a zo) | 79 |

1) Ra., H. also: J - - , the Ratnta. 2) Instead of the verses of the MSS. (all of which
contain, if required, nothing but a dry enumeration of the ganas of the concluding long and
short syllables, and of the names, together with some epithets for Ngavarma's wife) only the
names and the rules (not forms) in letters have been given under this heading. This method,
to some extent, will be followed also further on. It is, in fact, Pigala's own method; similarly
Rb., in the first line, generally adduces the letters and names, and then a praise; sometimes
this method appears also in the other MSS. It may be added here that the true readings of
the verses containing the rules are lost in some indefinable measure, as would appear especi
ally from Rb., wherein the verses have their own, quite peculiar wording, and show a strong
Jaina tendency. The Janodaya, for instance, appears in Rb. as follows: t:3ee-7o 23:3ae
cocoo zoFoto, ae. || Rb.contains also less instances.
{3 - S
4*
: - xi
28 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

67. Second instance: - ww I -, the Saundara.

77occo

Tejeo | To (23253.2 x~) | 80 ||

68. Third instance: * , the Janodaya.

23&Joe Coyo

ejej || To (Ko Kodo) | 81 ||

69. Fourth instance: * - I -, the Mriganetra. 1)

sresjo
ex, To (95.303:27.3% Astodz) | 82 ||

70. Fifth instance: J J J J , the Surataru.

23)C&c.)

ej, l ex, (Kz oi) | 83 ||

71. Sixth instance: J | , the Kmodbhava.

*Fos; Joe: 53o

2)
Trey To z | 84

72. Seventh instance: I , the Prema.

39&o
3)
TTTY To (god, a K) | 85 ||

1) M. calls it Mridunetra. 2) In M. and Sb; Ra., H. call it Kmga. 3) Only in Rc. The
MS. called Rb. begins all at once with Pratishth, and its only instance for it is the Janodaya.
:
II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 29

5. Supratishth. Quarters of 5 syllables; four times

eight i.e. 32 writtas possible

| 4:3,333.22 goflav' & ego n f 32 ror

73. First instance: u I v , the Nandaka.

Sodo

2003) s
RoCJOCo ex-TVo,
Fodoch, e",
KoC KoCo. | 86 ||
74. Second instance: o I , the Knanaml.

*Fooz535JOs3

&Jo2395.3 23030
TVo23O3) C-30 |

Koz, o
- Gor- 1)

Fot3&SJj. | 87 ||
75. Third instance: J. J , the Tilaka.

&ero

, &OCo
d sjcco
Sj, R8, -

So &o. 8s"
76. Fourth instance: J J , the Nanda.
Sodo

od
3. RoCC",
1) to scz 3,03322.5, scz 7353. See v. 29. 2) &b soa5 roocooss, so &#39;
Rdc esot:37'Sto. See v. 29.
!? 2.
 30 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

353., &
& &#p. || 89 |

77. Fifth instance: v J U | U , the Sarasiruha.

73ccoo

205 S-eb-TVo,
RCAC)&
53CESCSO,
Sj)-2:FYO! | 90 ||

78. Sixth instance: J U v , the Prema.

39853)o
J)-3003)}o
FOSYYCo |

syd, &C.
1)

&k! | 91 ||

6. Gyatri. Quarters of 6 syllables; eight times eight

i.e. 64 vrittas are possible
rot gotv' & ego
3. n 3& 64 s.orw,
79. First instance: v 1 J , the Slini.

50&3)

z xlo
cp |
&ep-Eyog, #&@*,
s-s-Rio. | 92 ||

1) Of these six instances only 2, 3 and 5 are in Rb.; 5 gives Rb.'s reading.
$3
K
| II, CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 31

| 80. Second instance: J J J J , the Udatta.

eno.o
&-O3)-TVoZo

&p,
$-k, t,
KK.o. | 93 ||

81. Third instance: J J v , the Saiknta.

Etreoo

d- o
g &J
t.g-SO3 &, &*,
8-3), 335E030. | 94

82. Fourth instance: v -- I w, the Wiitra.

$233;o

& -Crcco,
s-:&,
&r,
&Oo &#39. ||| 95 ||

83. Fifth instance: . v.--, the Tanumadhy& (or Tilaka)

ss (*)
w-:
SOSSJST, REOo3- |
&, & #&",
Fo &.
 -
X

32 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

84. Sixth instance: vu - I uv , the Kumuda (or Mukula, Mukura).

*osodo (go, do)

t-33&o
&o -

2:53:5 tod, c,
&#8, #9539JCo. | 97 || |
85. Seventh instance: - - - 1 JJ -, the Mukula (or Kumuda).

sowo (r:o)
eur &OCO30
&FCFo,
Ksvo
Kt &OJJo. | 98 ||

86. Eighth instance: Juvl - - - , the Sulalita.

zoey&o

#--rg
Sekp, |
238X3-3539 ); (,
339;,& 1)

Kgo g.o. | 99 ||
7, Ushnih. Quarters of 7 syllables; (16 8 i. e.)
128 writtas possible
*** >0~ $ov. 7 eggo secn f: 128 ctr,
87. First instance: Juv Ju - I --, the Sadamala (bitra, viitra).

23d&beyo (233)o, Seejo)

3,33-&go'
CC) &5 JOCEO |
1) Of these eight instances only 4, 5 and 6 occur in Rb.; it, H. and Ra, call 5 the Tilaka, |
and Rb, calls 6 the Mukula. M.'s and Sb.'s name of 6 is Mukura; Ra.'s, H.'s, D.'s and B.'s |
Kumuda. 7 appears as Kumuda in M. and Sb.; in Ra., H. there is a blank. |
$3.
 II. C.H. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 33

&SJe?, & |
1)
KC- O&O. | 100 ||

88. Second instance : Jo ( Ju I , the Amala (Kamala in M.).

esvo (gve)
pC3)-Ojo)ToT &yo
OCJdo ff EO
Rof &o",
Foto, #&@*, es5Jo. | 101 ||

89. Third instance: Ju J I , the Wirma (Winamra in H.).

$2005350

&oen &#x
2303CCrCTo

&, 3 j, Ryo
&J303.0 & Co. || 102 ||

90. Fourth instance : I J.J , the Citra.

2390
T-ooooo
Ko-s. To
g; s
t332, &#&-x! | 103 ||

91. Fifth instance: U 1 J JI , the Vibhti. (Three Trochees and a long syl
lable.) Cf. the 10th instance.

$Ye&
FRYo
J23353), 2005.Jo

1) M. reads: Adbe-Sts)0. Rb. begins r F-4-7. 2350 || 2:08:003-8eso); the rest is

quite corrupt, but does not contain the name of the metre, so that Rb, calls it itra.
X.
5
s z;
34 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

t; --K, t
2.3T.C- oo! | 104 ||

92. -Sixth instance: uv I - V - I -, the Sarala.

23do

&YCOSo 230&
&Co 5J23 230&

&cs,
KCo #3. Ro. | 105 ||

93. Seventh instance: uv - I -- ~ I , the Komala.

#Joes')?o
23-3-7RoY & Ej

g nce
Rego, Sjy50
1)

C-Kk, #2&o. | 106 ||

94. Eighth instance: Ju- I - J - I - , the Naraga (H., Ra. Saraga).

&cro

F-C-Tyoto f
s JOC53)OTY)
23, r,
SCR-Sg.o. | 107 ||
95. Ninth instance: www l vuv I-, the Sulabha (or Madhumati). (Three Pyrrhichs
and a long syllable.)

zovo (r 8)
S-S--Ojo)330,
&-do-j,
1) Other readings are: z: 3033d, 3: 30339c, jai: 3039c.
* *** *** ****
"--
 -
C.
.

II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 35

&R'Teryeo,
1)
23S-53)3-&Jejo. | 108 ||

96. Tenth instance: J 1 J - J I , the Sunma. The same as the 5th instance.

FoSosoo
2)
C-23-7Ro. | 109 ||
|

97. Eleventh instance: - - - I - C I , the Hamsaml.

| &ozJoss
-
3)
| C-C-TVo. | 110 ||

8. Anushtubh, Quarters of 8 syllables; (328 i. e.)

256 writtas possible

er-gozv's eggo n 3 256 rs.orawi, -

98. First instance: - - - - - - - - , the Vidyunml. (Four Spondees.)

b
&O3)&F &rgr fo,
Sox-oo 3 o;
Koso, &o &", ec,&
Woje, &r;3.0. | 111 ||
99. Second instance: I I - - , the Citrapada. (Two Dactyls and a Spondee.)

23333do
^30C3)-O3Q)ToT Sybo

zo &o-or,
& , to S
3.x, o-Kk. | 112 ||

1) Rb. calls it Madhumati; its first half is: Fogoro& R-R-7o | rot-doc?-dzol
2) This is only in M.
3) Also this only in M. Of the eleven instances only 1, 5 and 9 are in Rb.; 2 is not in H.,
sRa., B.; 9 not in Rc., Ra., H. --
3
-+
o
X&
36 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

100. Third instance: Ju 1 - - I -, -, the Mnavaka.

aJoseso

3003, w-er
sod, &o c, #x,
03, o, & To
Cos &o &SJOo. | 113 ||

101. Fourth instance: - - - - - - I - - , the Cirampramnika (Pramnika). (Four

Iambus' i. e. V I C I v - I -, -)

*cosyswo (ssertso) 1)
23-d-e)-To. || 114 ||

102. Fifth instance: - J - I - J - I - - , the Spitnanda (Spitnanta, Subhnanta).

**Rodo (evgogo, Bogsogo)

2)
C-C-T-7No. | 115 ||

103. Sixth instance: v v v | v 1 J --, the Sumlati.

2305350e)&
3)
R-d-e)-To. || 116 ||

9. Brihati, Quarters of 9 syllables; (648 i. e.)

512 vrittas possible
***Cot, gotas 9 egg n 3 512 =$3.oras'
104. First instance: vu I u ul u , the Utsuka. (Two Dactyls and an Amphi
macrus.)

evo
pC)-O39)ToT SydC 230
CJod & SjRosaJ,

1) M. gives two instances, both of different words but of the same feet, calling the one
Pramnika, the other Cara(?) pramnika. H., Ra.'s instance has the name of Pramnika; Rc.'s,
D.'s, B.'s Ciram pramnika. 2) M., H., Ra. Sritnanda; Rc., D. Sritnanta; B. Subhnanta.
3) Only in M. Of the six instances only two, the Mnavaka and Vidyunml, are in Rb.,
and one that is too corrupt to find out the metre and name.
$3 - --- X;
 II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 37

RyoCO, & To
Fo-o. | 117 ||

105. Second instance: v I u J J I v v , the Halamukhi (Halmukha, Halyudha).

&epsy & (&evo, gewod) |

Co-K-Ko & Xyobydy,

&R&g K
CoS-qJOCO3)39 TQ26-ro
1)

- s-s) | 118 ||

106. Third instance: J J | - - I u v , the Udaya. (Trochee, Pyrrhich, Trochee,

| Pyrrhich, and a long syllable.)
enodo)o

# p-o
7\p f avodoo R, &
.*P, &SJeo-85J, So
zdocCO3-0. | 119 |

107. Fourth instance: u i u u J 1 v , the Bhadraka.

$5&o

Gd-Jo
td, So
Q-9. r

to, K250RR,
Kjo ex-o. | 120"
1) This is Rb.'s reading; that of all the other manuscripts is decidedly wrong, they intro
ducing here the Bhadraka form (4). Rb. says the same as Pigala (VI., 9): 38)Roos): t 5
(i. e.t-r-z) || H., Ra. have Hakamukhi; Rc. Halmukha; D., B., M. have Halyudha. Rc.,
D., B. and M. repeat their form of 2 not only as that of 4, but after Bhujagaiu also as that of a
Srivilsini. - 2) eoso means "tempo of which three are counted: coys, quick; roS,
middle; secess, slow.
* &
;3
38 . THE SYLLABLE-FEET

108. Fifth instance: J I J J I v J , the Wanaja.

so

&rn, dogoro
Oo Jh, 2JP&R), o |
cr, n-d, #&",
SOTyFx & | 121 ||

109. Sixth instance: J J J v J C I , the Bhujagaiusrita ( pada,

pari; spita only in M.).
$or, so
#&C F-R-so, go,
Tj-Ty, 3.9 |
&R3 *32,
&rso Ro. | 122 ||

110. Seventh instance: u v u | J J | J , the Winuta.

oo -

K-K-Ojo)Tyd, JOCJo
&-rdo, #2:
&3-5303.5, 85 a5
1)
&SJSC303.5 SO33)0. | 123 ||

111. Eighth instance: J J J J J I v , the Mayra.

S$oC&Jodo
2)
K-K-Qo. | 124 ||

112. Ninth instance: C I J I v , the Brihati.

t 2)

| 125 ||

1) Not in H., Ra.; Re. Widruma. 2) Only in M.; its last words of v. 123 are: #egos
to | &Q)c35 *YeSodo. Of the nine instances only Halamukhi and Utsuka are in Rb.
X4
 L

| II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 39

10, Pakti, Quarters of 10 syllables;

(1288 i. e.) 1024 vrittas possible. (Hence the Caesuras
are pointed out by the author)
3.03.Cot, gos' 10 ego SJet;53Jef)

&: 1024 rs.ors. (o. 36:35,22 s.r

Cc, 3.2eetxee)
113. First instance: . J J J J I , the Panavaka; Caesura at 7 (giri).

33seso

o-Nog . 3 oY&,
soo s-"Ro, t
&o?& #e3Set oo,
&J, nooo." &p. | 126 ||

114. Second instance: J - - - 1 - J - I - *, the Mandnila; (Caesura at the end of

the Quarters).

Soocelo

|
&#d f-53JOCog-233
23-3-3Co o ci " |
to Rog.o",
&*-Ct, so-s.o". | 127 ||

| 115. Third instance: --- I - " -- I -- * I -, the Matta; Caesura at 4 (yuga).

53).s.o

soo q--:
goRo; Ko'03.3 Cr; K
15 -

s F t Js'C) *, s
T-------
&r;, &C. .o. -
| 128 ||
$3. - - 2.
40 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

116. Fourth instance: - uv | Ju 1 - Ju , the Citrapada; Caesura at 9 (randhra).

(Three Dactyls and a long syllable.)

2393do
&3-o d soo,
& Co #3.0% ';
& &jo2353)*C,
&3-x, & 3, 233;o. | 129 |
117. Fifth instance: 1 Ju 1 Ju - I - *, the Maniraga; Caesura at 5 (bhta).
sosdoo

*R&R&r; *,
Jcsgo";
Woje, O3)3sfo
cco #2;&l doro. | 130 || |
118. Sixth instance: - - - I uv * - I - - - I - *, the Kalyna; Caesura at 5 (bna).

wer, so
#--o--o--o:
ges wRn x',
230ao'o &gd *, Kodj. 3 +
e, s-'ssex&" | 131'
11, Trishtubh, Quarters of 11 syllables; (2568 i.e.)
2048 vrittas possible

S Sot ogv 11 t3.go dn f 2048 Fgorv'

119. First instance: -- ~ I . . - * ~ | --, the Indravajra; Caesura at 8 (others
at 5).
'aocysyo

x rg
sond' & Co;
1) zogroa? elegantly. 2) Of the six instances only Mandnila is in Rb.; its
other instance bears the name of Bhml, but is quite corrupt.
X}
 | II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 41

e, x 1)
So, &exedss | 132 ||

120. Second instance: J-v | v || J* ~ | , the Upendravajra; Caesura at 8.

eveotjyo
Ck dxrg
o &expCo; |
Free8..o to-e 3F-03-05.0,
2)

s, **, ko'5.80. | 133 ||

121. Third instance: v. | v-* ~ | v | v, the Sainika; Caesura at 5 (others
at 8). (Five Trochees and a long syllable.)

o
SJDCf-EJOSSo ej-"To

Joo. *o
six&-n Rodfo)
3)

55 a5-d , #&@**, ros) Fo. || 134 ||

122. Fourth instance: J | JJ | J , the Dodhaka; Caesura at the

end of the Quarters (pada). (Three Dactyls and a Spondee.)

&Joeo
pC)-TYoT 55) oo.
so: Td, &Co
2003) & CEO3CJJQYC3, Ro) *
86Fo-x, r' c-go. | 135 ||
128. Fifth instance: v | J o J, the Rathoddhat; Caesura at 6 (rasa).
eras;
o: -
sdk ---nx, e-o -

Frt, Cg &
1) D., B., Rc. have Caesura at 5 (in a numeral); H., Ra., M. Caesura at 8. 2) Ra.,
* *Caesura at 5. 3) H., Ra, and M. Caesura at 3; the others Caesura at 5".
3.
 - 3
42 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

cc, es", Cx33x

CJOC-SO330&R"To, ck | 136 ||

124. Sixth instance: v-v | J - * J, the Candrik; Caesura at 8 (di).

zosy &

exd-Crn, Cx, ex-o

& & '83, &
& C-,
Fo-, & So. | 137 ||
125. Seventh inuance: . * J J J. J." ~ | v-, the Bhramaravilasita; Caesura

at 4 (?).
jcso
& Jgy 33-&-23-89-To
305:33.0 od, C- |
co so', zo-sk,
So & C-o-exo. | 138 ||
126. Eighth instance: v || J- JJ , the Svgata; Caesura at 8 (digaja).

Wrso
SYYyo OS33 3R)-7R*23CJ &o

crn, & 3.Co K,

oond, soo-:
Fro Fr &OTYoCo. | 139 ||

127. Ninth instance: | v | " J , the Slini; Caesura at 7, as aila

is the same as parvata i. e. 7. (Giri is often = 8.)

50&3) -

t-drs" |

so &r;, &ex r &

32% & c-x,
2 &x-o x-go. || 140 || s
 : X:
II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 43

128. Tenth instance: J- || J-J | , the Mnikya (=Caikarpa); Caesura

not pointed out.

sar
1)
&S)-23-23-7N-To. - || 141 || |

129. Eleventh instance: -v | . J. , the Sndrapada.

Fotydo
1)
25-3-53-7R-To. || 142 ||

130. Twelfth instance: J | | J , the Layagrhi. (Three Antibac

chicus' and a Spondee.)

ecoy
1)
3-3-3-7R-To. || 143 ||

131. Thirteenth instance: J vJ J J| --, the Sumukhi.

73)33)08)

2)
S-23-23-95-To. || 144 ||

132. Fourteenth instance: J J | J- || J, the Nitik (Gitik2).

e&#
- 2)
RS-C-C-)-To. || 145 ||

133. Fifteenth instance: J J JJ , the Srf.

9e
2)
25-3-53-7R-To. || 146 ||

1) These instances are only in M. 2) These are only in Rb. Besides these 3 there
* in Rb, the verses 132, 133, 135, 136, 138, 189, 140.
X4
$3.
44 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

12, Jagati, Quarters of 12 syllables; (5128) i.e.

4096 vrittas possible

trcot, gods' 12 eggo n 3 4096 rs.orb

134. First instance: vov || Ju | v.v." | J, the Drutaprvavilambita; Caesura
at 9 (randhra).

cyszrvo&so
F---doftod + JOCaJ,
&YCo O3 &6Co",
3-xo." So

*-, c-exgo. || 147 ||

135. Second instance: J | vo J- | vu-*, the Totaka; Caesura at 12 (diva

sdhipa). (Four Anapaests.)

&Joe3&o
s-33xo. O3)3O3)}o

sj &85, C--" |
d-Kss o"
CqYoCK) &S" -550): Y! || 148 ||

136. Third instance: v- v | v-* v, the Bhujangaprayta; Caesura

at 8 (di). (Four Bacchicus'.)

$odorcso
o s-sp; &OOSYo

C-p. 50% ,
& #&#) so & To-:
o &o to"To. || 149 |

137. Fourth instance: J J | J | - *v | , the Wamastha; Caesura at 7.

aozi o
G)

t-o-o:
Fx t, -- X:
 II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 45

R&R do Rd, Roo3)CO

3.- s-r. || 150 ||
138. Fifth instance: J | v | v-*J | v-, the Indravama; Caesura at 8
- (digdanti).

ocysogo
-o. so R-3-370530
so, n-co03, ' o,
&R& Rs
So sooo. || 151 ||

139. Sixth instance: J | J- | J | v, the Sragvini; Caesura not indicated.

(Four Amphimacrus'.)

297 S
2:03:53 -Tor ge-.S-Fo
| 2303-35ETO3).coRoSECJOCEO
to & Yk-s.ot-o', r s
Jz-s.3%. || 152 ||
140. Seventh instance: www | v- || - *v || v-, the Nirupama; Caesura at 7
(dineahaya), or 8 (digaja, according to M.).

oco&sjoo

ydjdody-! wn
25, R$3-&Yod & C.JP)
f\d, so" &r" & T .05,
&do, &C-x. || 153 ||

141. Eighth instance: www v | *-* | --, the Drutapada; Caesura at 7

(iaila).
| (3933do
33.30%OC3)-d-'s oo-To &

& oo, C-xp; |

$3.
46 THE SYLLABLE-FEET - A.

23-x-K, go
co s-oo. || 154 ||

142. Ninth instance: www v-v | v * Q || J- , the Lalitapada; Caesura at 7

(kulagiri).
ejsdo

qo-ooy"ToT syooyo
t-, 20003) & Cyo

f Oo3b Rj, oroco

exssjo & Co, exseon! || 155 ||

148. Tenth instance: v v-v * | v- vv-, the Candrik; Caesura at 6.

2309% (2328)
C-&--Ko | tvk.5 eve: ;Soa. | 156
144. Eleventh instance: J- | vv | J- | - , the Hamsamatta (Hamsi,
Hamsakeli); Caesura not pointed out. -

&osios.o
- 2)
--d-oo. || 157 ||

145. Twelfth instance; v-- v-v * | vo | vo, the Pravarkshara (Pravit

kshara); Caesura at 6.

39scco (99ergdo)
23-22-23-2 o || Scorozso5:303.2%. | 158".
146. Thirteenth instance: vov | vv | v , the Puta (Ghata); Caesura
at 7.

2330 (#380)
R-S-53)-O3]o || Odo& rat. | 159"
1) In M., Rc., D., B. (Candri); the Caesura only in Rc. (and D.). 2) Only in Rc. (Hamsi),
H., Ra.; and D. (Hamsa kalP). 3) Only in Rc. (Pravarkshara), M. (Pravitkshara) and D.
(Pravarkshara). 4) RC. (Puta), M., D. (Puta).
X;
i &
II. C.H. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 47

147. Fourteenth instance: v-v | vo I v J 1 J , the Jaloddhat,-dhata;

Caesura not pointed out. (Amphibrachys, Anapaestus, Amphibrachys, Anapaestus.)

seass (***)
23-3-23-Ko. | 160"
148. Fifteenth instance: I J- J , the Vaivadeva (vi);
Caesura at 5 (kmstra).

*Seso (**e)
2)
s-o-o-oo || bo s,327. || 161 ||
149. Sixteenth instance: www v-- || www v, the Kusumaviitra; Caesura not
pointed out. (Tribrachys, Bacchicus, Tribrachys, Bacchicus.) Cf. v. 308.

*ozos23.90
3)
SS-O3)-S-Oo. | 162 ||

13. Atijagati, Quarters of 13 syllables; (10248 i. e.)

8192 writtas possible
esterscot ozs 18 ego n 3z.
8192 ror'
| 150. First instance: - - | Ju 1 -- || -- ~ | , the Ruira; Caesura not
| pointed out.
cozdo

&-3-3---do
& Ko, &g-s's ex |
&, Edo Ke-xo
r o-2 4)
F30, C923C&OCOT..o. . | 163 ||

151. Second instance: www vv | v. vv | , the Ayuta (Abhyudita, Abhyu

daya); Caesura at 4 (ambudhi), or 5 (bna, in Rc. and D.; H., Ra. Ananda).

eso
Frxc-T-ooo
FJOTA f d, & CJOC: &o

1) Ro., M., D. 2) Only in Rc. and D. 3) Only in Rb.; besides this it has only Nos. 136
na 137. H., Ra, have only Nos. 134. 135. 138. 141. 142. 144. 4) In H., Ra., R.C., M., D., B.
S
 48 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

&rooo & To, 1)

&R&#.983, Fx. || 164 ||

152. Third instance: vuv | v-J J* J J | , the Prabhta; Caesura at 8
(vasu).

35,250&o
2)
R2323CTo || Sowroo SK So. || 165 || |

153. Fourth instance: J 1 J. v * | Ju | , the Komalarueira (M.

Komala); Caesura at 9 (nidhi). (Four Dactyls and a long syllable.)

#Joesoevcovdo
3)

t----To || So 80-rof. || 166 ||

154. Fifth instance: v- || v || J J. J.J. , the Saundari (M. Sundara);

Caesura at 7 (muni).
Fod
4)

t-3---To || Sjso -oro. || 167 ||

- |

155. Sixth instance: vv | v-* ~ || -- | vo | , the Ambuja; Caesura at 5 (Sara).

&bo)2CO
5)

25-23---To || scoot: Soto. | 168 ||

156. Seventh instance: ww- v-v I v || --~ | , the Majubhshini (?).

&Soys 6)

F-23-8-23-To. | 169 |

157. Eighth instance: || --~ | v-- *| -v- | , the Mattamayara; Caesura

at 9 (nidhi).
5393,539Cndo
o x---:
Says-T:" ocy), & Cyo &oo" s |
1) H. Ra. (abhyudita), Rb., Rc., M. (abhyudaya), D., B. 2) Not in Rb.; M. has prabhuvitta.
8) Not in Rb. 4) Not in Rb. 5) Only in M. 6) Only in Rb.; it has also a Magalik,
but corrupt; its first line has the form: S-J-S-S-G. |
X
 II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 49

&#2.5% so vcdr" & 1)

3.2 Kog, es", s g do. 170 ||

14, Sakwari. Quarters of 14 syllables; (2048x8 i. e.)

16384 writtas possible

&gec gos' 14 eggo

3. n f 16384 z.ors, :

158. First instance: J J JJ JJ *, the Vasantatilaka; Caesura

at the Quarter's (pada) end (D., B. at 8).
so& Jo

sxazrrgo *
Kxg3-2333,3233; & Co
*::::::::::g, Sjg .s-o: 2)

SJJo J3950, #s,e- | 171 ||

159. Second instance: JJ | vov | *J JJ J , the Praharanakalita (B.);

| Caesura at 7 (hayatati).

39:deso
K-K--K-8)-Tyot) TY-oo
& C., OCO3 &"gd; C303)-3305) ,
&RTYCFod & C.33Co;
3)

&c-s, 53Crso. || 172 ||

160. Third instance: J J J* | J J, the Kusumghripa; Caesura

at 9 (nidhi).

o::/30
| 9,23-3-3--oo ex-o
t #2233, o &
1) Not in Rb.; Ra., H. have manmathamayara; D. and Rc. only mayra. 2) In Ra.,
Rb., Re, M., D., B. 3) Instead of 23rese D. has -5332, M. and Re. have
-950, H., Ra, Rb. -5.9%.
: X;
 50 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

7\JOC. oj, SOTyFSOCJC

1)

gcse, # Koo. || 173 ||

161. Fourth instance: J J J J J *, the Wanamayra; Caesura at

Quarter's (pada) end.

55&Cooco

2005 RJy 250R3) sdo",

sod &o--o, &e-K-500 |

gooo-, O303 &Jos Roco"

oCJJ), #&@*, & O&O &QOS) Co. | 174'
162. Fourth instance again:J J J J JJ --, the vanamayara as

Kutmala (not Kuqmala); Caesura at 5 (paama, in Rc.; in M. &ampaka), or at 4 (or 7?

vrudhi-vrdhi, in D. and B.).

wow 53&sjococo

t----T-To || 03.3 otag, es, Evdo. | 175'

163. Fifth instance: J J. J J J, the Saundara (M. guna saun
'dara), Caesura at mrigendra (Rc.), anindra (Ra.), anendra (D.), agendra (=kulagiri, 8? H., M.).
rodoo

z--o---To (jseo ereotjn). | 178"

15, Atiakwari, Quarters of 15 syllables; (40968 i.e.)
32768 writtas possible

espt, gos' 15 eggo n t 32768 z.ors

164. First instance: J- || JJ " J | v-, the Mlini; Caesura at 8.

53.JP&R) |

exd-resrr, 33 :2-32&ng
3 & &ro-s 2000) & Cyo

1) In H., Ra., Rc., D., M., B. 2) Ra, Rb., Rc., D., B., M.; D. puts the Caesura at gaja,
B. at aja. 3) Re., M., D., B. 4) Not in Rb. and B.
*2 X}
: - ?
| II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 51

Coo-: Kp,
Rses, & scs || 177
165. Second instance: JJ J vv | v" - || -- ~ || ---, the Manigamanikara; (Caesura
according to D. and B. at vasumati i.e. 8). (Seven Pyrrhichs and a long syllable.)

& seco

Rydjo-Td ojo,
550c)3F2505.35 *25CAd Sy05) ,
Rods--T-o-o,
1)
Rodo.3C. Je?", syrooo. | 178 ||

166. Third instance: J J J Jv | v, the Viitralalita (Paladala);

Caesura at 11 (hara; according to B. at randhra).

$23&sjeo
35-33-&C 303-33-3-3-xo
god, s, &Cogo-3 &p; |
cC) gv--Ke, 2)

K-o, es-Nl | 179 |

167. Fourth instance: J J J | J | J | J. , the Manivibhshana;

Caesura at Quarter's (pada) end.

530sseo
J-rg. 503)3&o"
pd, SjRogft: &o",
des), do-Rodofe, 3,3-#e3r-53-3-Ko" 3)

*pso cet &RS' coco! || 180 ||

168. Fifth instance: J J J | vv || JJ J*, the Suraga Kesara, Sukesara

(M., Ra., H.) or Kesara (Rc.); Caesura at Quarter's end.

1) H., Ra, Rb., Rc., M., D., B. 2) H., Ra., Rc., M., B. and Rb.; Rb. calls it paladala.
i." Ra., Rc., M., D., B., H. X;
$3 -

52 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

zodor:#ezco

esj-Tt-3&d-poR)-3 -"
g-T-oo, #33, 3-xs. &
gro r-3 1)
R, s #233, K-CorCo'. il 181 ||

169. Sixth instance: J-v || J v . J J | - J | V, the Navanalina; Caesura

at 10. -

&sjS$o

&-rggsn.2
) Rb oz Ojo g
s.s3.go&C-o-Ojog-ff ,
Ro Es-CO23&b-o. 182"
16, Ashti, Quarters of 16 syllables; 65536 writtas possible

e3.cot, gos' 16 exgo n 3z. 35536 rs.orf.

170. First instance: J v-J | vv | " v . J.J. | , the Lalitapada; Caesura
at 10. ev333do

d-CC-&j-*jSCO3-COOo30
Fej S, O303 C&C r C3 &Soo
Fe3 Fej Sid Ri, Rogo
3)

exGdy)233-&j-"Ooo. | 183 ||
171. Second instance: J J | J - || JJ | J.J." | J.J , the Jagadvandita;
Caesura at 12 (bhskara). (Five Dactyls and a long syllable.)

&rot-so

to-r z, 3.3%
2003) & CEO3CJ C, gg O3)3O3000 |

1) H., Ra. (sukesara), Re. (heading: suranga kesara), M., D., B. 2) Not in H., Ra.,
| Rb, and M. 3) Ra., Rb., Rc., M., B., D., H.
$3 X;
 - x:
II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 53

&ody & C, & To Sj3). 2:7; 1)

::::::::::::::::X || 184 ||
172. Third instance: J- | JJ J J vJ Jv | , the Magala; Caesura
at 8 (danti). -

3390.77%
2)

F--23-23-22-To || 0338 do03.2%. | 185 ||

173. Fourth instance: J . J. J * | J | , the Vijaynanda;

Caesura at 12 (divasakara, dinakara).

$YCJOKodo
2)

O3)-553-53-73-d-To || 0323 brd:#2%. | 186 ||

174. Fifth instance: J-J J JJ v JJ I , the Paabmara.

3302325053) do
3)

&-d-t-d-t-To. | 187 ||

17, Atyashti. Quarters of 17 syllables; 131072 writtas possible.

(If the Jagadvandita v. 184 were put under this head and a long syllable
added, a true Hexameter would be produced.)

t cot ozs 1: eggo n 3t 131072 3.3.07% f

175. First instance: J. JJ | * J v | , the Mandkrnta;

Caesura at 10.

53 ozjoso

Wok, (p-&#c--rg
scio tok & #&@** 23 poo, &
32,030 &p & ; C, x -

to 3.9 Fry-or 3.0% oco! || 188'

1) H., Ra, Re, M., D., B. 2) H., Ra, Re, M., D., Sb. 8) only in Rb. 4) Not in Rb.
- X.
x
54 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

176. Second instance: Q v- I v J v- | Q J , the Prithvi:

Caesura at 8 (vasu; according to M. at yati).

#SS
coed--jodos-Sloo -so-To. 25.30
r 5, &go's rg t 230
c, &C-k, r, #& col ;3.0%
Fx:2y:3, Kzz & g 189'
177. Third instance: J- vov | J | v | C-, the Sikharini;
| Caesura at 6.
333053
2)
O3)-53)-K-K--o-To || bgjo est:}o, | 190 ||

178. Fourth instance: JJ J* | | v J- || J, the Harinipluta;

Caesura at 6 (shatka).
2bs so
#So--oooed
R & Co oo, O3.3 &#32;" |
ej, rity #&@**, *******-s-estae, 3)

ex-o-, go sso | 191]

179. Fifth instance: vuv | *** * | www. | www. | \w w | , the Vanajadala. (Five
Tribrachys' and two long syllables.)
sdo
4)
S-S-S-S-S-TY-To. | 192 ||

180. Sixth instance: www v-v | Ju v-v | v-v v-, the Kanakbjaniya;
Caesura not pointed out.
w e Coo
5)
R-23-25-23-23-89-To. | 193 || |

181. Seventh instance: the Narkutaka (Narkataka)6), is the same with Kanakbjaniya (?).

1) Also in Rb. 2) Not in Rb. 3) Also in Rb. 4) Only in Rb. 5) Not in Rb.
6) Only in M.; it appears therein in a highly corrupt form; its third line, however, is identical
2
with the Kanakbjaniya's scheme. X;

II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 55

18. Dhriti, Quarters of 18 syllables; 26.2144 vrittas possible

**Cot, gos' 18 e.go systj)
232144 rorf
182. First instance: --- J J* - I --J J | v, the Mallikml;
Caesura at 8 (vasu).

sgs
&e--r-:
&ecx, , g-s &e, x,
&e-e-K&#x, K, s
==e, & 32srs. 19.
183. Second instance: | * J J v | J | J, the Kan
darpajta; Caesura at 5 (kmstra).
Fods; F-250&o
2)

s-3----ool t "sa5. | 195 ||

184. Third instance: --~ | --~ | J* | ww - | J. v, the Aravinda;

Caesura at 9 (nidhi).
secodo

Ksjr--oo-or
R, O3)3 &p0% , #&", s oo
R33O3)C , &es, R&R! e. 2)

Rydodj C85**&Ooo s, ecoo. || 196 ||

185. Fourth instance: ww- v-v v-- I -- ~ | vv | vo, the Hamsaka.

&ozo
3)
R-S-23-&--Ko. | 197 ||

1) Also in Rb. 2) Not in Rb. 3) Only in Rb.

 $3 &
56 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

19. Atidhriti. Quarters of 19 syllables; 524288 writtas possible

e3%3&ot goes' 19 ego n 3z.

524288 rorf;
186. First instance: JJJ | v.v. | J. * | ww - | w-w | v- w | , the Tarala;

Caesura at 8 (dikari; B., D.: mahivara = 16).

&co

Rssn, c.g.rgro
sc, ct, g ge
servas' e, K, str-rs,
sc-ex, s s s---s. 198"|
..... --------------.
srso
2)
oxy-53)-R-R-C-C-To || 93,332 =333233.9%. | 199 |

188. Third instance: | vo v-v | v-" | v | v | , the Srd

lavikridita; Caesura at 12 (dinea).

Eo3.2Fe233.9e3eo
evr-dos--o. Sjgor
&c, &o & Rep & Ro,
x 3)

&c.; c:3-53-K, oo. 200

|
-

189. Fourth instance: v | vu- || ww- || -- ~ | v-v | v-v | , the Khaara-

pluta; Caesura at paksha.

sscso
C-F-2-3-23-23-7Ro || $93)=$oseo 2.. t?. | 201 ||

1) Also in Rb.; B. and D. 507 3-oxorg c. 2) Not in Rb. 3) Also in Rb. 4) H.,
| Ra., Rc., D., M., Sb. Paksha's meaning in this instance is doubtful; perhaps 15.
$3 3.
 X
| II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 57

20, Kriti. Quarters of 20 syllables; 1048576 vrittas possible

| **Cot, Gog's 20 e.go

3. n 3t 1018576 or'

190. First instance: J | J | J J | * J | J, the Matte

bhavikridita; Caesura at 13; Ra., H. at 10 (daa).

5393.e333983&o
3Ko &o & G &co-p FOSSJOo35

s-rx. 3.23. R&-o-oh: RF&

<x-o, Kox. Co, go 1)

KOOO..oC3) & To-do", s exe-xesek | 202 ||

191. Second instance: J | v | vv || Jv | vv | v | v-, the Utpa

laml; Caesura at 11 (rudra).

evlvsj3
&:35:24-3-xss e-Ra:
& Rd, God Fr &o,
W305) .0% o & C.)To &-CE& Ro
gasw rgresse, &exe-exx 203'
192. Third instance : JJJ | - ww. | - ww. | | ww - | ww - | v-, the Ana

Vadya (D. anamadhya, M. anavandya); Caesura at 11 (rudra).

essjso
'O 3)

F----K-K-so-o | So t Korag. | 204 ||

193. Fourth instance: v.v. | - ww. | - ww. | v.v." | v | vv - | v-, the Wana

majari; Caesura at 12 (dinantha). It is the Wanavallari of Rb., the Ngarajita of Ra., H.

sooo (333.e. sexto:32)

4)

----C-E--To || $33,330 b. | 205 ||

1) Also in Rb.; ozo only in B. and D., the others Fof. 2) H., Ra., Rc., Rb.,
M., D. 3) H., Ra., R.C., M., D. 4) Also in Rb.
$3 X4
$3. - x.
58 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

21. Prakriti. Quarters of 21 syllables; 2097,152 vrittas possible

34,33202 gos' 21 eggo n $:

2007182 =$3.6m****
194. First instance: J JJ | J - J Jv | - J | J, the Campaka
Qu

mle ; Caesura at 13.

23o43*55JOs3

9:30&-p-ro-oyn, 3-8:
goo g nd' o, &Cos |
gse, s &r-xox-slgs. 1)

sn, &#:23,73 &#-xo. 1206.

195. Second instance: | J * J JJ J* J | --, the
Sragdhar; Caesura at 7 (hayanikara).

w
t-xo-o-ooo.33 -gons"
sgo & ne, &c-w & &
go, &#x-d to sr, 3ry
g t s;39.20%
196. Third instance: J | -- ~ | J * | --> | v | www. | J, the Taraga
ma (M. turangama); Caesura at 9 (randhra).

&cor(s)o (33807&2)

C-53-C-C-C-C-Co || 0398 doj. | 20s."

197. Fourth instance: JJ J | v-v | J " || J 1 J | , the
Lalitagati; Caesura at 12 (ravi).

ej)377&
|

F-53-53-03)-O3)-3-53)0 || Socroo toj. | 209"

t 1) Also in Rb. 2) Rc., D., M. 3) H., Ra., RC., M., D.
.
j i
II. C.H. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 59

22, Akiti, Quarters of 22 syllables; 4194304 vrittas possible

etcot gos' 22 ego n f:

4194804 = 3.0m

198. First instance: JJ | . . . ~~ | -- J | v | , the
| Mahsragdhar; Caesura at 15 (paksha).

szyrQ t

3.8xce n-grgger-s
2.5, 335-V
2.9 G.) Rd & C., 53.350F.TYoo-Ry)-53
$2 q, so,
&F-9

|Tdo-Sas-3839, t: 33, f R&, sats, 2)

Kssssslo
199. Second instance: - -v | V | v J | J | J.J. | J JJJ , the
| Bhadraka; Caesura at 15 (paksha).

o
3)

-C-F-C-R-C-E-Yo || bge ag. || 211 ||

|

200. Third instance: J. | "ww. | * ~~ | - ww. | v.v * | - ww. | - v v. | , the

Wanamajari; Caesura at 7 (hayawrta, turagavrta) and 8 (gajavraja, gajavrta). (Seven

Dactyls and a long syllable.)
53553bo

-------To || bgo &ojengo x&sjago. || 212"

201. Fourth instance: J J | | V | JJ * | - ww. | - v- | -v- | ,

the Catakuja; Caesura at 12 (padminimitra).

23Joozo
3)

R-53)-d---c-d-To || So 28.9e. | 213 ||

1) From here our MSS., with the exception of B., show irregularities in the headings.
B., however, with D., calls class 25 (against M., Rb, and Re.) Atikriti. Class 22 is Akriti in D.,
H.; Akriti in Ra., Rc., and B.; Atikriti in Rb.; Vikriti in M. 2) Also in Rb. 3) Not in
| Rb. and B.
- X;
 60 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

23, Vikriti), Quarters of 23 syllables; 8388608 vrittas possible

ocot, gos' 23 eggo n

838860s rs.oras', -

202. First instance: v Ww | vy - v. | v-w | v-v | v- v | v - v. | w-w | v-, the

Hamsagati; Caesura according to H., Ra. and M. at 8 (vasu); according to Rc., B. and D. at
11 (hara). (Proceleusmaticus, six Dactyls and a long syllable.)

&or;77&

&---oo ex-o 5,3330 &;

&OK, 2x3 &C. o sftwas, SOCo !

c: o s-, #& #8&r,

tk s Fx, rwo: &R&. 214"|
203. Second instance: | | * ~ | vov || Juv || Juv || Ju v , the
Mattkrid; Caesura at 8 (kari).

so.393

sdr, res-so
& s s, soo & C.8-39, exg-s
g so, r, s-o-oo
& C. , KUAC-3-x!,
| 215 ||

204. Third instance: Juv | ww | v.v | J . JJ | v- J, the

Saundara; Caesura at 12 (dinantha).

77occo

Fxx-e-rol vercosse. 216"

1) Ra. Vikriti, Rc. Kriti, M. Prakriti, D. Kriti. In Rb, there is nothing corresponding
to Vikriti. 2) Not in Rb. 3) Rc., M., B., D. 4) Rc., M., D. In Ra, there is a much
mutilated Vidalitasarasija, probably the same with No. 211.
3 X;
 X
II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 61

24, Safikpiti). Quarters of 24 syllables; 16777216 writtas possible

Kocc ozs 24 eggo n 3t

16777216 F.3.ors,
205. First instance: www vvv | * v- || www v* ~ || www | www v--, the
Lalita; Caesura at 7 (giri); Alliteration also in the course of the lines.

evso

Rodd-O3)To" zo, 39-o ajdd-Kodor-3 foyo

|< sax~...~& srr,
f\bo ; O3 as , es,dSj-C23R'Toco 2)

sjy, Jso qnay &op" n, Kcz 217 |

206. Second instance: -- ~ | * ~ | vov J* | J | J. JJ J-,
the Tanvi; Caesura at 5 and 12 (bna = 5, adri = 1), or simply at 12.

t-ordo-oond, #393-x
s fr Croo, & e
Co,
|Ko, ge-eczz, crs, K
*Fo--n: sos.gg,
2) s 3)

| 218 ||
207. instance: --~ | * C *JJ
Third | "ww. | - ww. | - ww. | w"w | -v-, the

|Arkamari; Caesura at 7 (aila; M. giri).

esf-5350e23
4)

F-------Co || broo gaf. | 219 |

208. Fourth instance: www l -- ~ || --"v | v-v | v-v | v-v | v. | v--, the
Pakaja; Caesura at 8 (dikkari). -

33ozco
5)

&------o-Roll vo btoa. | 220 ||

1) Ra. Satkriti, Rb. H. Samskriti, Rc. Samskriti, D. Prakriti, M. Atikriti. 2) M., Re., D., B.;
calls it Tilaka, but, in a second instance, also Lalita. 8) M., Rc., D., B. 4) M., Rc., D. 5) M.d
 - 3.
62 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

25, Abhikriti"). Quarters of 25 syllables; 33554432 vrittas possible

escot, gods 25 eggo satin r

83554432 z.or f
209. First instance: J. | | wv- | *J. | www. | www" | www. | www. | ,

the Kraunapada; Caesura at 5, 5 and 8 (bhta, ara, gaja); two Alliterations.

wycco
$335 --o-o,03-977-393-zdo-:
EC$o ."

t oTo, r -o. T ojyd, so,

&e-, s-xro-o:
s-so x:333-s-dro. 22.
210. Second instance: JJ | - ww. | vv- | www. | vv* | - vv | "ww. | - ww. | ,

the Hamsapada (M. -gati); Caesura at 8 and 7 (kari, giri).

&o33do

&d-or Sco, 3350-2,232, #303,

gd, so-no-'rrroro s-o,
&323303, sc goooo # 3-wgoo

s--o, xs & 1222"
211. Third instance: www l v-v | www www." | www | www vvv || --~ || -, the
Vidalitavanaruha; Caesura at 12 (dinakara). Cf. Note ad. v. 216.

$Yacoto

F353FFFF#ECTo || OS33 35 d5303.2%. | 223"

1) Rb., Rc., M. Abhikriti; D., B. Atikriti. 2) Rb., Re., M., D., B. 3) Re., D., B., M.
4) Rb., RC., M., D.
3 &
: 3.
II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 63

26, Utkpiti, Quarters of 26 syllables; 67108864 vrittas possible

v93&ot. gos' 26 eggo sn 3t:
67.108864 z.orf.

212. First instance: I | " - I -, -, - 1 vs - I -, -, - I -* - - |

J 1 J, the Bhujangavijrimbhita; Caesura at 8 and 11 (hari, hara).

3oropeo
egnp * CC-CO)3-KJCSjo-Ko-Eo" 3.JOSS)-53)C
ex-TVo

J Cso, * Co-CCJ OC-3&Oo, * &SJ)3

&Y oo |

ssage's: ne----:
t o 3.2, ****3,032-33F-383, &Kooooo.
1)
| 224 ||

213. Second instance: | -- ~ || -- ~ | www v-- I -- ~ | *w- | - - - | ,

the Apavha.

es&Soo
2)

&J-K-K-K-K-K-K-K-T-To. | 225 ||

214. Third instance: vv | Qv - I -, -*- I - - - | -- ~ | -*w- I -v- | www." | ,

the Wanalat; Caesura at 8 (kari, hari); four Alliterations in each Quarter. (Six Proceleus
maticus' and a Spondeus.)

sey8

easjosydyd-Tdr Jood Rodod o

syT oo-TyCo-Ojo)7R*:Sodo EO-CO-O3)3*Ooo
ogr; Egod Cdoco
z & Rdx:22&, K, s
Codoo. | 226.
1) H., Ra., Rc., M., D., B. 2) Rb. 3) Rc., M., D., B.; in H., Ra. only a few words.
- S3
W3 %
64 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

215. Fourth instance: Juv | --~ | v +

* ~~ | v- - || -- +* ~ | ** - | vv - * | v-v |
J, the Munimata (M. Munimana); Caesura at 7 (muni). Rb. calls it sarala.

So (Kgo)

e&--o d, Kdd-j'd--o-o,
| C-Ojo), &sgrd 5399&-3305) &o, |

53)&S a5 oo, & Ros-exg-dd .To

2:53-& 3.000C3) oooy"; KSTYC, $x, &CO30.
- | 227'
216. The Samavrittas beginning with ukta (ukt) and ending in utkriti have thus been
described.
Hodo

enjo &SJeyond &o

*******, *::::::::::::::c
s scrt, 2.Co-s 2)

&#.To $903 &2&-sk | 228 ||

217. Their sum is 67108864. (shatka = 6; naga = 7; mrigadhara = 1; ambara = 5;

nga = 8; gaja=8; ritu- 6; yuga = 4.)
O3)YY-3503)-T-SOTYOod

&rd-Krs 3.05 <p |

.Wo & Jyo; T) - 3)
CTYs-TRYo-S-SOTyFS 3.3)3&o. | 229 |

218. A verse teaching how to find out easily each of the six writtas most used in Canarese
(utpala, v.203; rdla, v. 200; sragdhar, v. 207; mattebha, v. 202; mahsragdhar, v. 210;
&ampaka, v. 206).

so.8%3)eeo
rooo; Rodo 50& 39 rt f ex
7\}C) Sndeos, 3.; -oo Tdo-o

1) Rb. (Sarala), M. (Munimana), D., B. In Rb. there appears another, but too mutilated
to be recognised; some of its feet, according to the rule of the first line, are Bha-Ja-Sa-Na
Bha-Ya..., after which follows: ramjita-padam.... dagradam (idakkum). 2) H., Ra.,
M., D., B. 3) M., D., B.
$3 X;
p: z;
II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 65
- - ---
* |
s; ex--dcp
b" "" J sdo;
1) t;

zs&, eX F, 230& JSJ):5) t s. |230||

| ro
'at) Fx.-r-t-fs-333-338&d-d)-23dfdot:-33bot-o
c-----:38-3898-cox-s-sous-3ox-oc,
#238to?&w cceo ********o.

1) This secondary verse appears in Sa., in a sort of appendix of M., in ch. 6 of Ra.,
H., as v. 31 in Rd., and as v. 16 in O. In the second line the tu is short though followed by sra
$3(cf. Weber p. 224 seq.); ya before tri, however, is counted as long; Fo t; instead of S$23,6332.
o

9
 - 3i
66 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

III. C H A P T E R
39&Co
1. Further Sama Writtas

ag.ors
219. The D and a ka: --~ | <>> | J | J. J | J | J |
v- || v. Quarters of 27 syllables.

aso 33 z. o
*odo

ex-rro So
cxfo -To ldex', cod || M. Co-ooo 89)
S-p, 1)

#-x, 393) # c 3.303&Yo! || 231 ||

220. The M A 1 A v I it tas, that together with the Dandaka use to be counted separately.
Cf. v. 235 and No. 55.

t ea a, on v.
Hodo

Kes, to K,
3.C.; $5&o &R'. 3%)3Co; s
3.25 Jor #&", a 2)

S-j, &Y-23S-53)R -Coo! || 232 ||

1) In the MSS. it occurs at the end of this Chapter. It is in H., Ra. (the reading of which is
peculiar, but very incorrect), Rc., M., D., B. H. and Ra's verse mentions, so far as it can be made
out, that the first Dandaka with seven Amphimacrus' (J) is called Vrishtiprayta, and
that there are altogether six kinds of Dandakas. Then H., Ra. and M. adduce another verse (that
cannot be restored) wherein Praita is mentioned, and which probably wants to state that
the other five Dandakas the quarters of each of which increase by one and one Amphimaerus,
bear the common name of Praita. See Weber p. 406. 2) In H., Ra., M., D., B.
$3 X;
 $3. - x
III. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 67

221. First instance: vv | v-v | Jv | *** | -- ~ | vv | ** - I -- ~ |

vv v , the Lalitapada, Quarters of 30 syllables, Caesura at 8; three Alliterations.

(Seven Paeons and a Spondee.)

. ey)333do

g 33-5 --o-o-o-oo-
JCJC, &CES)
**Sro Sses: Rx, &Sx exs;s.
53)&Co, 230
t s, Kaes, ms-s-s, xe,
| s
x x----:33:32
5& ToCo. Cx,
| 233" o

| -

| 222. Second instance: www v-v | \,\ \ | vv- I - V - | vov | vv || Juv |

Jv || J | , the Kusumaara, Quarters of 31 syllables, Caesura at 10; 4 Alliterations.

ozosodo

| Rood & Roooo, 3)650-rd-ose

|&gd, & C.3 cxcc, &, Kese
v: Frg #3-o-: 33's c-sin:
Soo,
RCy-C-Roj, 365.532.55 EJR)-393d-d3303955)029003)
& Soso. | 234'
2. The Ardhasama Writtas
|
egs.ors'
223. Now follow the Ardhasama Writtas, in which two and two quarters only are formed
of the same syllable-feet, viz. the 1st and 3rd, the 2nd and 4th. Cf. v. 289.

1) H., Ra., Rc., Rd., M., D., B. 2) H., Ra., Rd. (where it forms the last verse of the MS.),
M., D., B.
*2
g
 68 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

Hodo

-, #&", to
eflyo tocod &Qe:To Sej I

224.
:: SK,
F3.399&o.
First instance:
1)

|| 235 ||

The A & y ut a ka; number of syllables in the 1st and 3rd quarters
11, in the others 10. The scheme is two times:
vvv, v-v | v-v | v
v- || Ju | Ju 1 - |

ea;saxero
&s-n-ye-o,
&EC-9,20355-3Co, |
S$33-03-03, &:22&so 2)

25JOsa5.0% Frg-Ko. || 236 ||

225. Second instance: the Divijak alp a lat; number of syllables in the 1st and 3rd
quarters 11, in the others 12. The scheme is two times:
-v- | www. | J. | v

v. I -v- I -- ~ || --- |

pvrocdeo
&Jyd-T-OFo So-To,
&-3-3-3-o-o;
, JJof)&,
&#. So. | 287|
226. Third instance: the Raviprab h (Viraprakara, Virahpraka); number of syl
lables in the 1st and 3rd Quarters (pada) 20, in the others 18. Sara = 5. The scheme is two
times:
vvv | -- ~ | v-v v-v | -- ~ || -- ~ | --
-v- I -v- I Q - || -- ~ || --- vv- |

1) H., Ra., Re., M., D., B. 2) H., Ra. (ayutaka), Re, and Rd. (autaka), M. -

(abhyudaka), D. (autaka), B. (ayutaka). 3) H., Rc., Rd., M., D., B.

-
o -

---
p:
III. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 69

crozdeoo
exd-Rdox-o, s &\}oC ex-To,
A -Tor Rs' 25, Jo Sydoo
: to---o &o; 1)

Fx:#, Cr-)): X! | 238 ||

227. Supplementary description. Pda=quarter.

Hodo

==3&#32*
to--&So
CJOCoC Ro &
Cxxx, r, #e-sk | 239"
3. The Wishama Writtas

228. Here follow the Vishama Writtas, in which all quarters (pda) are more or less
different from each other. Pada=verse.

Hodo

&xe-rd
f), Edajo." S, JOC555 oCC &p; |

&J, g.. 3)

& Ko &. | 240 ||

229. First instance: the U d g at a. The scheme is:

~~- I -- ~ | vv- I -

- C - I - V - || -- ~ || --~ |

-v- || -- ~ | \,-\, v
4)
vv- I - - - || --- I - - ||

1) Rd. (viraprakara), L. (virahpraka), Sb. and M. (raviprabh), H. 2) Ra., Ha., M., D., B.
i." H., Ra., M., D., B. 4) The final letters of lines 2 and 4 are doubtful.
- X.
 70 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

enod &o, Cod seo

***3.

| &JC)CF-JOOC)) $3000C5
25 Ryd-dyC*-Ro &- | [oes-se]
SJSO2:03.j-KYC-TOEF--To
sc.--ooooo. | 241 ||

230. Besides the Udgata there are various Vishama Writtas.

'ao) ox-do.
231. Second instance: the Sloka or Anushtup-sloka; quarters of 8 syllables. The
scheme, as far as it is fixed, is the following (oja=an odd quarter, 1 and 3; yugma=an even -

quarter, 2 and 4), the dots denoting the syllables that are not fixed.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8
* * * * v
5 6 7 8

* - - (generally - - )
v

5 6 7 8

J J . Il (generally ~ )

'3R, er--o: too

t. eo
e.g., Rcc,
tp ojo-T ";
&#. cntg RJ90337
2)

Sp 3?&#23.0% , & | 242 ||

1) H., Ra., Rc., Rd., Sb., M., D., B.; teto e? occurs in Sb., H. and Ra. There is
another Udgata in D. and M. after the Caturrdhva, the scheme of which is as follows:
vvv | V-J v-- I -
J - || -- ~ | C - |
JJv | - - - || --
v-v | v-v | V -- I -- |
2) Rc., D., B.
 -

;:
| III. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 71
-

|
232. The same statement in a Samskrit verse (without alliteration).

t. e=o

& ex~ &e,

Ko 2-833X: C,
& 3 R.C., &C., 1)

ck 3-o. | 243 ||

233. However elsewhere each seventh syllable of all the quarters of the Sloka is allowed
to be long (Weber pp. 335. 336; 5. 6. 7. throughout: J); but such is not the rule given
by the author. His rule is that the seventh syllables ought to be alternately long and short.
Abdhi-4 or 7. (Karbdhi=shining or great seven 2)

*odo

ks
sft es-rd, s -Tydo!KjJ" |
s Tc--:g) 2)

&OCO)7\! S--39&o. | 244 ||

Q

234. But as some poets of old have stated that, like each sixth syllable, each seventh one
too may be long, all the said syllables may be long.

Hodo

e-et&O3) SOCOCJ 7YJC)

ed o, 32&sgo & Jp
&e:3 coper-
s:23,333.92*R Rss, 1245"
*

1) D., B. A similar verse occurs twice in M. (here and in the first chapter); of its two
readings the first is: *es;zogeogo Fot3=&o t:35, #3:02.3ajSo
*::::: Prss: |; the second one is: zsg zFot3=ool
t so; cc.3aes **) ozes || For D. and B.'s reading cf. Weber p. 888.
2) Sb., M., H., Ra., L., D. The true reading of this verse is somewhat questionable, as
ws agrees with the other. 3) H., Ra., R.C., M., L., D., B.
S$
| 72 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

235. Another verse of the common Sloka in Canarese.

#3, eo
O) n-Oo-23CORaj [ose? cexe?832.exoo
&JET)-2355 & Jo
con
*Srssewo
coxoocSeonj
COTRo, &R's eon,
Fzradoxo || 0
RSOTY.S.SYF-53)3OTYo. | 246 ||

286. Third instance: the Tripad on nati; quarters 1, 2 and 4 contain each 10 syllables;
quarter 3 consists of 12 syllables, (having two more, from which peculiarity probably the name
of the metre is derived). The scheme:

-vv || -v- I - uv ||

- we v || --~ | |

-v. I v.v | wV | -v

- - - I - - - I - v | ||

Jnec wreo
23-3-3,303.0, co)
*323;Co d s ,
&3-833X3n3, , 2)

&-x, ol | 247 ||

237. Fourth instance: the Pada Catur r dhva. Commencing with 8 (kari) syllables it
grows by 4 and 4 (cf. the name of Caturrdhva), so that its second quarter has 12 (dinapa),
its third quarter 16 (rja), its fourth quarter 20 (rvanakara) syllables. (The syllables are
generally not ordered to be fixed ones, atra guru-laghu-vibhgo neshyate, Weber p. 348.)

*odo

EO-SS3-OO23-COSCO
so s.Cas 303.FO$). TSo

1) M. D., B. have a similar instance; Ra., H.'s reading too appears above, they calling it
Ntaka Sloka. 2) H., Ra., RC., Rd., M., Sb., L.
*2
: -

III. C.H. THE MORA-METRES 73

sc, 2333d Fo [&oo des asso) 1)

SjR)-30.
c) 207 C) fo-! o | 248 ||
238. A verse in the Pada Caturrdhva metre. Its scheme is:

v || -- ~ || -- ~ | |

-v- || -- ~ | J. J | J v J | v |

33523&tsFo
e333'-'-p
-re

assz:CgRb
3e.c-oo ro 2)

&-3.35% f R. 33.3%. , 249 |

B. THE MORA-METRES"

zspoCons
In the first part of a quarter of a verse in a Mora (mtr)-Metre there are some not-fixed
syllables which do not fall under the category of Feet, but have to represent a certain amount
of Moras.

1. The Waitlik (Vaitli)

239. The number of Moras (mtr) in the Waitlik: in the odd (oj) quarters (pda) 14,
in the even (yuk) 16; the sum of all Moras 60.

Hodo

55 . s
O3)Ce pe, sy . s, |

1) H., Ra., M., D., B. Pada aturrdhva must be the true reading. 2) H. Ra. (-3eo
---:22), D., B. A praise of Ngavarma! 3) This heading is not in the MSS.
X.
10
 74 THE MORA-METRES B.

y x; so 1)

sj, , sro. -
| 250 || |
240. Definition of the Waitli in a Waitli verse: in the odd quarters first appear 6 (kara)
Moras, and in the even ones 8 (kari); then an Amphimacrus (marudishta, fire, J ) and a
short and long syllable are added to each quarter. The scheme of the verse runs as follows:

- - - - - || --- I -, - 14 Moras

J J 1 J || - | 16 Moras

v - - - - || -v- v- 14 Moras

Jve I Q - I -, - || 16 Moras

sv
#3 rg:2&, [ww.s)
so-oo s, ft,
| sci-e-To gos"
~3, s, xe-Ck 25"
$3- Observe here that at the places where no fixed syllables are ordered, in Canarese
always two and two short syllables can be taken separately, either as v- or -, so that v
(Iambus) is excluded.

2. The Aupahandasika

241. The Aupahandasika differs from the Waitlik' only by the circumstance that in
stead of the short and long syllable a Bacchicus (~, toya) is added. The scheme of the
following Aupaehandasika verse is:
J. J v-- 16 Moras

| -- v-- | 18 Moras

J. v | v- v-- 16 Moras

v.v | v v-- || 18 Moras

aro
e, s s, 32&-rg
so J-:Oo &#39, |

1) D., B. 2) M., H., Ra., D., B. X;

 III. CH. THE MORA-METRES 75

tks, 3.02&so
s s. |252'
242. The Waitliks (the Aupahandasika being in fact a sub-division of the waitlik),
as they are formed of Mora-feet (mtr gana), have been treated separately.

T-5323
:=&so
s-s- sn soo, s3.3
* & Cooo srrcca, sr
*ca c - 2)
&e: &egro -

3. The Jti Gd

(Gth) is introduced. The verse adduced consists of 3 lines (pada) each containing
| 23 Moras, and shows, to some extent, the peculiarity of the Sloka, (wherein two Amphibrachus'
are prescribed), as after the 17th Mora in each line an Amphibrachus (with a long syllable)
is to occur.

eczo n-re x, s -

snox, 32&; nto

co 25037VOCojozy). FoCTOSo
CR ), & 2xe---: | 25% |[batf
Its scheme:

vv -- v - - v v - v v | vJ - 23 Moras

vv- - - - - - - - - || -- ~ | | 23 Moras

vv-(~)wv-v-wv-v | w" v | - || 23 Moras

s J Y Ye)

1) Sb., L., M., Ra., H. 2) Sb., L., M., Ra., H. Their readings differ very much; the
one given is the clearest. 3) Sb., H., Ra., M., L. Our reading is that of Sb., H., Ra. and L.
M. begins :::::$3e'noSoo. The first two lines contain each 23 Moras, the third only 22.
| M.'s otherwise very deficient reading (instead of tdijeece) is t:3aef, and would bring
the last line also up to 23 Moras. The Gd (gth) has been looked upon as the Arya (Weber
p. 295); but the verse of the text cannot belong to that class, even if M.'s beginning be adopted.
| Mr. Colebrooke states, p. 446: The same denomination (gth) is applicable also to stanzas
consisting of any number of verses (lines) other than four.
X
10*
 76 THE MORA-FEET C.

C. THE MORA-FEET"

zmons:
Introduction

Here feet (gana) of a certain number of Moras (not syllable-feet) are first introduced. Such
feet, in the R a gals, consist either of three, or of four, or of five syllables. The feet of one
of the mentioned three classes in their various shapes are, without any restriction, used one
for the other (except in a Canarese vritta, for instance, v. 276).
The forms of the feet, for which rule 289 and its exposition are presupposed, are the
following: -

1. The 2 feet of three Moras

Juv (Tribach); J. (Trochee).

2. The 4 feet of four Moras

Juvv (Proceleusmatic); JJ (Dactyl); J (Anapaest); (Spondee).

3. The 6 feet of five Moras

vvvvv, ; J-v (Paeon); --- (Antibacchic); vo-v; (Amphimacer); J .

$3" Observe that no foot dare begin with an Iambus i. e. J This observation is es
sential as to all the Mora-Feet metres (excepting the peculiar Samskrit Aryas to which Kanda,
Arya, etc. belong, v. 282 seq.).

1. The Ragha or Ragal

cegwo
248. The Raghat is neither built on the system of the syllable-feet nor on that of a mere
number of Moras, but on an equal number of Moras (mtr) included within certain feet (gama);
and harmonises with beating time in music (tla). -

*odo

Tig-oo-oyf RC5 o

*:::::: s, K,
1) This heading is not in the MSS.
!? ------
 g --- - X;
III. CH. THE MORA-FEET 77

S, g st
rro; C-oo. 254'
244. There are 3 kinds of Ragal, which are frequently used: the Mandnila, Lalit and
Utsava (Utsha). |

&c-exg
5-36 Crr Sp; o
CJo; EjRSPjF

36.2% See, s | 255'.

245. The Mandnila has 16 Moras in each quarter, the Lalit 20, the Utsava (utsha) 24.

). &J, ejs937,

&c., s s, soo
-: 3
s 3)

C. F &grx! | 256 ||

246. First instance: the M and ni 1 a, with 16 Moras in each quarter, that are enclosed
|
in 4 feet, each of which consists of 4 Moras. The Mandnila verses, like the other Ragals,
require at least two Alliterations (cf. Weber, p.201. 391), one at the beginning of each quarter
and one at the end. A peculiarity also is that the last two quarters' Alliteration generally is
different from that of the first two; sometimes each line begins with a different one.

sotvzdecorv
The scheme is four times:

+ |
V-wwww. | www.w www.w www.w

Descriptive verses

e sec-Roj:32:03,
Sjsj-o-r &#68 |

1) H., Ra., RC., M., Sb., L., D., B. Harivara, the guru of Rghava, already composed a
Sadgirij Vivha in Ragals, Can. Bas. Pur. 62, v. 55. 2) D., B. 3) Re., Rd., D., B.
| There are no instances for the Ragal's except in D. and B. (for each a praise), but of a character
unfit for the object of the present edition. 4) From the 9th chapter of the Rjasekhara
| Wilsa where they occur after the prose-sentence that follows verse 41. Another instance is
found XIV., after v. 106. See Ravana digvijaya, Mangalore edition p. 10.
X;
 - 2.
78 THE MORA-FEET C.

3:59: dg roorg roarv,

Es-353,4-doric cororv, || 257 ||

326333,5} rb:3 zod) &oedco

3:t 30-dogdoedco
#35803) #33eece f ooof{3,
Fss-of-ser-or, || 258 ||
#8c:553) &cots; Brrv,
338c3903) 33333. 8:::::::::cv,
f\b-ooo-o-e 3 F 33,
go-rot: oga #&#9998, || 259 |

ex3 =3.36C; seed 33,33-&So

23K nee-do, #3) & Scio
23663Fodo Ge-3,3000,
Joded) Rbe-Sodoo. | 260 ||
1)
A praise

3,egrev, to 3-83-de,
oe-xof, 3 oetps-f,
eso-S, &#&@,
eso-oxorse, g-roto-jorse! | 261 ||

247. Second instance: the Lal it 8, with 20 Moras in each quarter, that are enclosed in
4 feet, each of which consists of 5 Moras.

ej37'oPSCC sooney?

The scheme is four times (the Caesura not always being evidently indicated):
www-v | ***** * ~~~~~ | wwww
2)
Descriptive verses

e? 3:23:83, z-ec,
|
ccc, ww.cc, |
1) An imitation of the only verse occurring in D. and B. 2) Rjaekhara Wilsa,
10th chapter, after verse 57. s
 - - .
III. CH. THE MORA-FEET 79

Foody econv posot: Kodocv

SjO3) *F, 53Joo) oc, | 262 ||

&-oo-edo-3553ayed;3rov
c---o-o--os-383.330rov
&Racot:2&o #33 f coco -

23&nto 3:0sody 3:53.0&o odo. | 263 ||

1)
Further descriptive verses

Ro--o s--oro,
zoded-s-s-Ag-oro,
&533-3539-533e)033-Kooo,
ssovery-g-g-gzoo, | 263 a ||

3:633)-s-te-R&F-593300:oro,
or-23oz-o-393-xoro,
aso----g-sebo,
*sos-s-s-ron-F--sooo, | 2635 ||

3:308-3-3-0.33-&-3-3-663-3530so,
c--:33-8-3--;8&ooo,
Fs-Sebr-e-378-33600,
23:38-3.8%-g-o-oooo, as so || 263 c |
2)
A praise

Kf-Kte, Kf-t-33b550e),
&#-fe-gos, &e 3-03-03-rt-;63,
&ab-e-Kog, fte-befre,
wodors-s, s-333-3 | 264 ||

1) Raj. Vilsa XIII., after v. 51. Other instances occur Rj. Vilsa II., after v. 117; xiv.,
after v. 169. 2) An imitation of the verse in D. and B.
{3
: - i
80 THE MORA-FEET C.

248. Third instance: the Uts a va or Uts ha, with 24 Moras in each quarter, that
are enclosed in 8 feet, each of which consists of 3 Moras. Cf. the Utsha v. 339.

even-zersors
The scheme is four times:

--~ | *w- I --> | --> * ~~~ | www. | www. | ***

Descriptive verses
1)
(A rebuke)

Cdo? Sot ooo dr, 3333'30;

Fedo::3%23.3, Jett *6% Fo03, 236Bo!
3ro 3g #83), 330r-rccco, wd;
&or, b; or, 353e3? | 265 ||

#3 rts: Bober &#Frt pee)) & f 33.9t).

order'd :35Peyr: 23 er zeal Fo! zo!
2)
(A lamentation)

et; e? 3.6% Ze) {ei} r'),

8),
#3283 *F,3633 3.6%; Rex O395328) to;
eg #303:02, z, #C3,991
god, #2 Set C3oESF) t. | 266 ||

e&#overeof; ** &g & got,

Few r R 33:3032Ees, we'd :35, t. ad?!
3>eot d), &#3.6% d,
evo 300acd, w & c. radiJ! | 267 ||

1) From the Rvana digvijaya, Mangalore edition, p. 12; there, however, a new verse
begins after two and two lines, and there is no final Alliteration; besides the Canarese is not
worthy of imitation, old and new forms being blended. -

2) The 41st Dsa Song in the Mangalore collection; the remarks to verse 265 equally
concern these verses; observe also the offences against the rules of Euphony (sandhi)! Werses
265, 266, and 267, though correct with regard to feet and Moras (for the counting of which they
are given), are not elegant with regard to form.

 III. CH. THE MORA-FEET 81

1)
A praise

3so-s, Kr-eso, Kor-t-x,

#Jesoeveor, Rosse"cs), S539Fsoedor,
zof-d, 3o433:3:P-38F,
#ogeet,326.9F-Ge", 3o4-#9, 3:25-3524. | 268 ||

249. A fourth instance: the S is a p a dy a). Each quarter of this consists of 6 Puru
hta (JJ) feet (gana) i. e. feet of five Moras, to which the two feet pointed out by Sara
sijasakha (vov. JJ i. e. 2 feet of three Moras are added.

Hodo

dox J-roroo,
Fidtxis)-rorddy rok f o
acc, Mexico&d
*nog K9 g,3 3:500. | 269 |

The scheme is four times;

1 2 3 4 5 6 1 2
~~~~~ | *---> | **** - I -- ~~~ * ~~~~~ | *---> | *** | ***

ve?;o
soro gag, dor-330r-ger", abor-rf-rof, 33)x-S8!
3 or go 3,5520s, daa-dor, or-dg, es-cce! |

1) An imitation of the verse in D. and B.

2) This is taken from the Kavijihvbandhana, where the rule and instance form verses
46 and 47 of the 2nd chapter. The Sisa and Atagit (this name, however, is not given there)
together form one viz. the 47th verse. The instances given in the text are a close imitation
(the first line of the Atagit is that of the original), especially with regard to the scheme;
the words ;3538,295-233d-3ozo also belong to the original. The appellations for the two kinds
of feet are peculiar.Regarding the large number of Alliterations being desired in the
| Ragals confer the Lalita (v. 217), the Kraumapada (v. 221), the Wanalat (v. 226), the
| Lalitapada (v.238), and the Kusumasara (v. 284) among the Sama Writtas: The Lalit (v. 256)
in fact bears the name of at least one of the mentioned Writtas. An Utsava occurs again
in verse 339. The Dsa Padas are all composed in Ragal metres, but their schemes are some
what different; for the schemes vary according to the tunes used. Though there be many
metrical mistakes in the Dsa Padas, they can easily be found out and corrected.There are
a number of Sisapadyas in the Saranalflmrita (ps. 4. 57.61. 109. 118. 161. 178. 217. 223.
226.), Begalru, 1871. It is a very imperfect and faulty edition; however, the Sisas there
are built on the scheme of the present text, but the Atagits are of such various forms as to

i.fall under no apparent rule.

X;
11
<y
82 THE MORA-FEET C.

zohes-driJoee), Fod", ftorosFr; jokjaj:33e)-3-deo!

Borbo &oi)O33, #dooo tr", & ort Foooo 33333 &dea!
| 270 ||
To this a so-called Atagit, as people call it, is to be added, the scheme of which
is two times:

~~~ | --> 1 >>> * ~~~ | <--- I -- ~

v-v | \,-\ | www." ~~~~ | --- |

e583Ae

ors-goseon", ozo--s,
rtr-3-88-59A", R-3,es!
Frt--q23*, s-Kot-3o,
ter-30teye-opts", *e)-ayes! | 271 ||

250. A fifth instance: the Caupadi. Each quarter consists of 4 feet, the first three
consisting each of 5 Moras, the last one of 3. Alliteration is required at the beginning and
at the end, and Caesura may occur after the 8th Mora of a quarter.

The schemes appearing in the following two verses are (both are given in full to
show, how the feet of the same number of Moras may interchange):

A.
vv v 1 Juv"vv | V l vw

v--v | "v | *--~~ | *-> |

wv- w v *-* | * ~-- I -- ~

--- ~ | C-v I w--- I --~ ||

B

- - || v v J v J vvv | v.

. . v.-v- - || V |

vvvvv | V - I - V - - || www.

~~~~~ | * ~ * - I - - - - I --> |

The Rule

2533&CS) eseo
o3 zo" zoo 3:23rvo,
F8F Odoojo353.0%) 23:30:3)3&dex),
 THE MORA-FEET 83

ax3Se See** 33d Fof dex), 1)

&Ke, F", 3%, 30tex) todex). | 272 ||

A descriptive verse

3.53e3FE33-3328-3:303 22e253oco,
set,33CfF3Aen, Soco,
rodo & bO3)3032,0390 & 33ER36, 2)

q803) r ody f do zos R$5. | 273 ||

251. A sixth instance, with the Trivu d' (Trivid) Tla.

The scheme, in short syllables, is four times:

www.ww. | --~~~ | *->> 1 >>> * | * ~~~ | *--->

-
or in numbers, four times: .

5 . 5 .. 4 .. 3 * 4 .. 5

Verses containing the lamentation of the female Tiruklavini whose little son,
named Sankara, had been killed by a horse having kicked it.

rr, Ses face?03), #o2? #e3O33, gooe!

zoroto-S, fles f 32:3rf #e3e33, 2080s!
36%, 8583, 533e3&ods; 2383 532)oo, &otoe,
godr-goodoc83, 33.5, d, SoSo, ooo? | 274 ||

soo& 533:58:550 Fody 3500:33:353) def-Rrooo, &otoo?

to & 3 pe 33 3.Jerd rooo, 3otoe? |
&cop:3# 3&#3, #339-saw-ce, wods, - 3)

*>33 853 &R32%r, 3,888, 80802. | 275 ||

252.
A seventh instance: the Lay a gr h i Vr it ta. Observe that this is a Canarese
Writta or
metre of Syllable-Feet! Each foot, however, consists of 5 Moras, and throughout
bears theform of the Paeon ( J, except at the end of the quarters where a Spondee
(--) occurs.

1) Werse 30 in Rd. It is a verse that lacks elegance; kshi before pr remains short, cf.
note to v. 230; the Caesura at 8 is not recommendable. 2) Rvanadigvijaya, p. 2.
3) Rajaekharavilsa XIII., 121 seq.
11*
 84 THE MORA-FEET C.

The scheme is four times:

"www. | vvv | --vv | v J w | - www. | vov* | * ~ww. | --

ecoytoss.o
Qed--Roo g,3-3320-33bo excd-rocobo dobe-do--s
td03))300 &r-rd-53)300 ror-cd-Rogoo &o-o:3:P3-533-33202
wed-53)300 $)$93-9ed-bo Sts-3od33dbo soon-520-r-
geo-33bo Soedg bo 3333r do:38-33 toove-do-o.o.
| 276
258. An eighth instance, that may be called an Ash tap a di. It has a refrain, and
belongs to the Eka Tala class. It is no writta, so that its feet of 4 Moras are interchangeable.
The scheme in short syllables is eight times:
V www. | www.v.

Its refrain is once: v-v vvvv,

re

(eee)
aowor, #033
&oore, toj00

$303bn, 3)Crs f
3.o.or, r-
2303br, ft;
&odor R&d
ne f -

ejoroye | Sooer". | 277 ||

segs &#93;
s asof, ro
Ges q}R-$o
weggaec- |

1) Rjaekharavilsa II., 91; another one occurs in XIII, 55.

j x
III. CH. THE MORA-FEET 85

*29 05, 333

2306 9
r)
&2:30
wagoo- 1)
==#329,033 | F03));3oEr. | 278 ||

254. A ninth instance, with the Eka T l a like the Ashtapadi; it too is accompanied
with a refrain. The feet contain 3 and 4 Moras.

Its refrain is:

1 2 3 4

~~~ | <--> 1 >>> 1 > --> or 3 || 4 || 3 || 4

~~~ | <--- I --> 1 > --> 3 || 4 || 3 || 4

--> v-- 1 -- ~ | *--> 3 || 4 || 3 || 4

--~ | <--~ | <-- I --~~ | < || 3 || 4 || 3 || 4 || 1 ||

The verse-scheme, in its first part, is four times:

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8
www www- I --~ || --~~ | *-* | www. | --~ || wwww. | or

3 || 4 || 3 || 4 || 3 || 3* | 3 || 4 |

in its second part:

t 2 8 4 5 g 7 8
--~ | *--- l v- I --~~ | *-* | *--- I -- ~ | *---

vv | < * ~ | www l vv.

--~ | * ~ * | -- ~ | *-->

*** | *** - I --~ | *** - I -- ~ | --~~ || --~ | **** | w | or

3 || 4 || 3 || 4 || 3 || 4 || 3 || 4

3 || 3 || 3 || 4

3 || 8 || 3 || 4

3 || 4 || 3 || 4 || 3 || 4 || 3 || 4 || 1 ||

1) Rvanadigvijaya p. 35. It is scarcely necessary to make the remark that these two
| Wrses are full of grammatical blunders; the metre only is to be paid regard to. The
Rvanadigvijaya's author is G8 rasapp Sntayya; in the last verse he remembers Kshemapura
Venkata.
* - X}
 86 THE MORA-FEET C.

#39;so
SS csro&F
&ts-. R33F
Ko-dor&TOR) f, Koo
533eS53Crsse.. |

33do

ose zo woa gaso see? ery t |

srse: roes:$30 do 3od,

**wee beeogds-ws see Ke, a -

#2383, Ken.3 3:53aocod; Foa 3 |

sngs Se 3,2386 Redy ry)
#33-33ddo Rdd! 2:303bd
t 8-rotos ad, Seo & 1)

&efotbe csoqmogodo 3035583883! || 279 |

255. A tenth instance, with the Eka Tla. The feet contain 3 and 4 Moras.

The refrain, in numbers, is:

|
3 - 4 - 3 - 4 - 3 - 4 - 3 * 4

3 .. 4 .. 3 . 4 .. 3 . 4 .. 3 |

33e) 53o
co

dd fd:303bd Jt:) Ridd &Sejoo! 3,003)

dorotoof; 33.6% b Kerexoo!

1) Rvanadigvijaya, pp. 43. 44, where occurs another verse; line 4 the di before pra
remains short. The verse is at least of use for scanning.
?
 III. C.H. THE MORA-FEET 87

33do

#303) werzl 38:3) 333,3] Fro rot; R, ee

dl Refy #23,383.3 &24, 32eed s |
Rex, 333 fax, 2.33:1 d 3,0533.9, 3.53, )

33&#823.0303,58.03, 5,333, 3e3FC3) #29. | 280 ||

256. The author will continue to give instruction about metres which belong to all
Indian languages, viz. the Kandas and others. Confer v. 70.

#odo

to & #&",
cooOS330 R--/Yo !
to
R. ev, #3:2:3:2, x! || 281".

ro
'ad) r 3335- 333,833-t-gordoot:-3:23-f
S---R83&t-cor-3e333'-t-Ge.303-98.333333, oro
poi **Go.

-r-e---e-r

1) See the erotic verses in Rvanadigvijaya, p. 40. 2) H., Ra. (-gbswo),

M. (-gztvo), D., B.
X4
 3
88 THE MORA-FEET C.

IV. C. H. A. P. T. E. R.

(Continuation of the Mora-feet Metres)

33-35Fo
257. Now follow the rules regarding the Mora-feet metres comprehensively called ry's
viz. the Kanda, ry (or Vipul), Gitik, Sakirna (Saktrnaka) and Duvayi (Duvadi, Dav,
Duvavi, Duvv).

jr Observe that in these Arya metres feet may begin with an Iambus i. e. J
(Cf. the different observations to verse 251 and that introducing the Ragals).

*oco

scrt n -

ro; Ko r sey-
gox, Tcc 1)

O3)2Co 333) &.&Y-! || 282 ||

258. The feet (gana) for the Arya metres have the following five forms and names:

J , giriam, Anapaestus
J , dhrjati, Dactylus
, arvam, Spondeus
J J , purri, Amphibrachys
JJJ, asipura or makharipu, Proceleusmaticus

The 6th foot (vishaya = 5, adri=1) in each half of an Arya verse is to be either

a aipura (J) or a purri (J J. (Mind that when not falling under a

special rule, one foot may be put in the place of the other, as in general the
number of Moras of the feet only are leading.)

*odo

f\O&o q v f o
COOO sjos, To

1) H., Ra. (duvayi), M. (duvadi, duvavi), D. and B. (dv), L. (duvv).

$3 &
 :
IW. CH. - theMORA-FEET 89

225, 23:30 &oe

ec- s resx. | 283'

2. The Kanda (Skandhaka, rygiti)

EoC go
Q-9.

259. The first form of the Arys is the Kanda. In it (as well as in the other Ary&s)
each of the mentioned feet contains 4 Moras. (In the Ragals, as will be remembered, also
feet of 3 and 5 Moras are used.)

#odo

coo3OC TYC Sj
Ko3 SOS) #cc
3.
|

#Fo TYoT 2)

==o, go, s-, x! || 284"

260. In the quarters (pada) of the Kanda occur altogether 16 feet (pura=3, bna=5, vahni=
3, Sara=5), 3 in each odd (oj, 1.3) and 5 in each even (yugm, 2.4) quarter, or 12 Moras
in each odd and 20 in each even one. The scheme of the following Kanda-verse is:

1 2 3
1. ww- I -- ~ || www.w 12
4 5 6 7 . 8
2. JJ | J J J v.v | 20
1 2 3
3. J J || -- I v.v- 12
4 5 6 7 8
4. Cv | 1 J-v | C - I -v- | 20

Hodo

&d--o-o-
& Sp sjJJ rg S |
*C-32&3, s 3)
| 285 ||
Rss, sr", r-Fk,
1) H., Ra., Sb., L., M., D., B. 2) H., Ra., Sb., M., L. 3) H., Ra., Sb., M., L.
{3
12
& ar X;
90 THE MORA-FEET C.

261. The rule regarding the number of Moras in the Kanda-quarters (adi) is repeated in
other words.

*odo

s 33-3, 3.033 ,
Frsy cc,
#e332; 1)

&xo, Ho-o x! | 286 ||

262. (Besides the 6th foot of a Kanda-half falling under a special rule, v. 283) it is to be
observed that in the odd places (ai=1, pura=3, bna5, adri=7) of each Kanda-half the foot
with the long syllable in the middle, i.e. oo (purri), is not allowed to occur. The scheme
of the following Kanda-verse is:
1 2 3

vvvv | I v J
4 5 6 7 8
vvvv | - - || Juvv | I .
1 2 3
vv - I - - - || -v
4 5 6
www.v I w- I - - - 1 vs - I - - - ||

*odo

29-30-v, [H. R. oo, etc.]

&-x, six; rd.rwne, s
& To 2)
33-55&T TYja; R$ 3&YRyo. | 287|

263. A further verse on the Kanda that states the following: An Amphibrachys (J-v)
ought not to occur at the odd (vishama) places; at the 6th place (of each half) either an
Amphibrachys or a Proceleusmaticus (J) is to occur; three of the even (avishama) places
(2 . 4. 8) do not fall under a particular rule (though it is in fact a stringent rule to conclude
each half, at the 8th place, with a long syllable; but cf. v. 27); the number of all the Moras
is 64.

odo

23-To &SJCJO);
&-ro xes" F-rx,
1) O. (v. 14.), Ra. H. (in chapter 6), Rc., Rd. (v. 19), M., Sb., D., B; Kavijihvbandhana
IV., v. 57. 2) M., Ra. H. (in supplement), Rd. (v. 20), O. (v. 15), M., Sb., D., B.
*
 IV. CH. THE MORA-FEET 91

ev w; 1)

&RG3, 333;&, cc, p. | 288 ||

3. The Ary (Vipul)

ec; o &#2
264. The Arye's first quarter (like that of the Kanda) consists of 12 Moras, its second one
of 18, its third one again of 12, and its last one of 15, (the special rules for the first 6th place,
and the odd and even places being to be remembered).

Hodo

55 . &:03:
O3 Cej &JRo), ye & Co |

3
g Sj 2)

O3.& s-oooo ", &-x! || 289 |

265. The first half of the ry& consists of 7 feet and a long syllable; the second one
(padntya, parrdha, padrdha) has a short syllable instead of the foot of the 6th place (rasa).

*odo

&OT& To f
O'FTW, soo 333059.0% od; TOC) So 2000
Rex; &layoq FC, $3)- [D., B.: Actr; Ra zoes]
3)
&7W,, fto & XX3) &p Cc . | 290 ||

A scheme of the Ary&:

1. 2 3
www.v | www.v | vv- 12
4 5 6 7 8
www.v || www.v | v- w vvvv | | 18
1 2 3
www- I - www l --~~ 12
4 5 6 7
~~~~ | www.s I - I - www || 15

1) H. Ra. (in supplement), M., Sb. Observe that Nagana in this verse is not the Tribrachys
(~~~), but ovvv. 2) H., Ra., Re., M., D., B., L., Sb. D. and B. call it Arygiti, and say that
its last quarter contains 18 Moras; H., Ra. and Sb. that its third contains 15, and its last
16 Moras. See, however, next verse. 3) H., Sb., M., Ra., D., B.; D. and B. also: Ary.
:k
12
 3.
92 THE MORA-FEET C.

4. The Gitik (Git)

266. The Gftik has the two quarters (pda) of the first half of the Vipul (i. e. the
Aryd, the author not paying any regard to the slight difference in Samskrita between the two,
that concerns only the Caesura which for this class of metres is not ordered by him) also in
its second half.

*odo

&OO'FOC) & rr
&JOCose), f f\; #&@*, too
Kjo'OCF-3TPC3-030)7Rs.3353)
1)

Cyot d ), Eey & a o ". 291 ||

A scheme of the Gitik:

1 2 3 |

vvv- I ---> | *--> 12

4. 5 6 7 8

www.v | *--> | www.v | www.v | | 18

1 2 3

www.ww. | www.w | www.w 12

6 7 8

vvvv || www.v | v-v | www.v | || 18

5. The Safikirnaka (Sahkirna)

267. The Samkirmaka is formed of the first half (prvrdha) of the Kanda and of the
second half (aparrdha) of the Ary.

Hodo

od &frd
Fooo-o
&o ft: Kog
&YoCo B-OE&R&^23-53& | 292"|
|

1) Sb., M., H., Ra., Rc. Rc.'s reading is the following: oxgeocP-gosoroz- do
cc & Tefod || RccKeo I rde w, #34 r's II
2) M., Sb., H., Ra., Rc., D., B., L.
3. S
 IV. CH. THE MORA-FEET 93

A scheme of the Safikirpaka:

1 2 3

--~~ || --~~ | * ~~~ 12

4 5 6 7 8

--~~ | www.v | v- w v- - - I -v- | 20

1 2 3

~~~~ | www.- I -- ~~ 12
4 5 6 7 8

--~~ | <-- ~ | - | -- ~~ || || 15
|

6. The Duvayi (Duvadi, Duvavi, etc.)

268. (Duvayi is a Tadbhava of Dwipadi i. e. a verse with two lines.)
| -

A translation of the reading of No. a. is: In the first (line) 6 Moras occur as well as in
the second line (pada); (then) the Kanda-feet (of the second line) nicely appear, and a long
syllable (guru) is joined at the end!); 28 Moras2) are ordered for the Duvayi.
A translation of No. b. is: In the first (line) 6 Moras occur as well as in the second line;
(then) the Kanda-feet nicely appear; in one and one (i. e. in each line) 26 Moras are ordered
for the Duvayi.

Hodo

a. 55JOC385.0% s
3)

S); &SCC35% o; 50CC T) |

C.COSOA, TOC): Scfo
3
frg s, r x" | 298 |
The scheme of this verse is twice:

~~~~~~ +
* ~~~~ v-v -- ~ v-v --~~" | 28 Moras.

b. 32:32 s -

s; cc; Hoax: T
o::cxs
s-s s, r Ko. | 294 ||

1) The 7303:UAVof is in Sb., H., Ra and L. 2) The roz.2% in Sb., M., Ra., H.
3) Ra.... vc; D., B...:33:33:32:3:333c. 4) Ra....#3853 Fo.5) Ra. s
.2% 3:23). 6) This is M.'s reading; Re .. .xxoeb; B. . . 70:3085332; D. . . 7, o&
lw--
7) Re, Ros::Few f B. vre, es; D. wrea f M. bz.c.
--- 3
 94 THE MORA-FEET C.

The scheme of this is twice:

www.www. *
" www.v - www.v - w "w www.v - ww." | 26 Moras.

269. An instance of the Duvayi. (Number of Moras: sura = 1; khaara = 1; ravi = 12;
garuda = 1; vidydhara = 12; pannagarja = 1.)

Cosso) -

3:32:38:2-xsv | 28 Moras

s-so'g xic ro?&"|295 as Mora,

ado prcrs - #e3e3e-a-t- 23dfdod-53)od-ooo

R-335838; e-Goto-erss-go-oo-FerzF-98:38-32%-go
&eccaw god-ecr-nee;-Koeror-cof, egroo asrego.

s-se-

1) Only in H. and Ra. It proves the 28 Moras for the line, if the liberty is taken to read
in the first line, instead of sura-khaa-ravi, sura-khaara-ravi. There is a Doh (S. Dvipatha)
among the Prkrita metres in Colebrooke p. 413; it is a stanza of 4 verses (lines), containing
alternately 13 and 11 Moras (and scanned 6+4+3 and 6+4+1).-The first metre of the next
chapter is the Tripadi, with regard to which the Duvayi may have been thought to form the
connecting link.
$3 X;
g -

W. CH. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 95

D. THE CANARESE MoRA-FEEi

snoons:
W. C. H. A. P. T. E. R.

Soco
|

|
ooo, #&", so
|
270. The author having finished the languages etc. common to all the countries, now
| introduces the pure Canarese metres. Cf. verses 70. 281.

Rozyo

$538735-23030RRS, Fo
300&goo Ke--ro
&FOCOSSJOTYeSo

sc, s, s 296
271. Pure Canarese metres present 3 classes of Mora-feet, viz, the Brahma-, Wishnu- and
| Rudra-class, (a foot beginning with or forming an Iambus, i.e. o , being always eaccluded;
| cf. note to verse 251, and the introduction to the Ragals). To form them, two ( ), three
(---) and four ( ) long syllables are each separately in a certain manner inter
| changed with short ones, so as to obtain 4 (ambunidhi) feet for the Brahma-class, 8 (gaja)
for the Vishnu-class, and 16 (dharanvara) for the Rudra-class.

Hodo

cdo & Jo Sp
Tdo &DRex tp-r-C
C-TVg/WTOSS)&To
3)
r- Y -
--r-9 r. 2
FC & d) Kgwp. | 297 ||

1) This heading is not in the original. 2) M., Ra. (-pwoxvo), D., B. H.

(-xec). 3) M., Sb., H., Ra., D., B.
3. X;
$3. - - -
-3
96 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

272. The peculiar manner in which the feet of the three classes, viz. those connected
with two (kara), three (pura) and four (vrdhi) long syllables, are obtained.

| #d-d--or, Rnd g-Tdxx;

n c-rg x; x's Ko, s t |
|
t

205 fto:3; &# f 530003 Ro. 55 o gr, &Jo

sexsk, rca, K+-eg. 1298
273. Exposition of verse 298.

Jnes f $353do

a. The four Brahma-feet, from 3-4 Moras.

2)
-

- 1. : , , (Spondee) elo3Do
2. J , 39Cjo (Anapaest) nso
3. ' - , q, (Trochee) SP3
4. J. J., ests: (Tribach) r

t reso- $353do

b. The eight Vishnu-feet, from 4-6 Moras

1. , roo (Molossus)
2. ~~- , &ego (Ionicus minor) Scros.o
3. J , S23rio (Amphimaerus)
4. J , fC&Co
5. . J., &CSJ)0 (Antibacchicus)
6. J J, SC500
7. v. v, 8,838 (Dactyl)
8. Juv v., d (Proceleusmatio JJC

1) H. and Ra. (after the exposition), Sb., M., D., B. 2) Different readings of H., Ra.
 W. C.H. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 97

cotyressof sco
c. The sixteen Rudra-feet, from 5-8 Moras.

1. . , Tom Ppo
2. JJ , h083PSPo f)023050C3o

3. J , &Reoo
4. vov -, Wje...)?
5. J . , 59E5DC35o
6. v.v J. " - , Eplo tplo
7. J J , 8.9eq Co (Choriambus)
8. J J J J , fto
9. . J., 5oCTPF0
10. JJ v, Wod.
11. - J - " -, gogjev
12. J J J J, 33037'520
13. v . J. , #2325, (Ionicus major)
14. J J v. ' v
8tsmgo
15. J J - J, 59E305 (Paeon)
16. - J - J - J, &J

$3" Only verses 299-312, i.e. 13 metres, occur in the present work, that are constructed
with special regard to the feet and their names adduced in this place; besides feet of more
than 5 Moras are ordered only for seven of them, viz. Sitra, v. 300; itralat, v. 301; great
akkara, v. 302; nice akkara, v. 305; little akkara, v. 306; el, v. 307; and gitik, v. 312.
After these 13 metres the shatpadis begin, a class of metre in which no feet of more than
5 Moras can occur, no feet are called by special names, only the number of Moras, and not
the form of feet, is taken into account, and one foot with the same number of Moras, as in
the Ragals and to a great extent in the Ary&s, may be put for the other. For the shatpadis
(and the utsha, v. 339) only the feet of 3, 4 and 5 Moras (without any reference to classifica
tion), as they have been adduced in the introduction to the Ragals, p. 76, are used, and they,
together with a number of the Writtas, the Ragal s and the Kanda, are the truly popular
metres in Canarese. Of the metres of verses 299-312 only tripadi, akkarik and aupadi are
used now-a-days, as being strictly regulated regarding the number of Moras contained in their
feet; the rest, of which the editor has never seen any instances elsewhere but akkara and el,
has been discarded, as it seems for the difficulty of scanning; for though the name of one of
the three classes of feet be given, who can know all at once what peculiar foot will suit the
circumstances? However by introducing some special rules as to the number of Moras, all of
them might prove useful; the equal akkara (v. 303), the middle akkara (v. 804) and the
thandovatamsa in fact present already some such rule, and the arashatpadi has been rightly
13
#3 - - i
98 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

referred to its proper place as the first of the shatpadis (see note to v. 317). Whether origi
nally there has been more uniformity in all of them, and the forms of the text for some are
corrupt (there appear to be two recensions), are questions worthy of consideration. All the
different readings at hand have been adduced; cf. Addenda. observe that none of the feet
under No. 273 begins with an Iambus (J), such a foot being foreign to true Canarese metres.

1. The Tripadi (Trivadi, Trivali)

3.03 & T Ric ." N)

Q 3.53%).3) ejo
Q-9 &o o

274. A Tripadi verse: The first line has 4 feet, each consisting of 5 Moras; in its middle
the Caesura and another Alliteration occur. (The second foot of the second line i.e.) the
6th (rasa) foot (of the verse) as well as (the second one of the third line i.e.) the 10th one (of
the verse) are to consist each of a Brahma (Bisaruhodbhava) foot ( v, or ~~~, or , or
J). The remaining feet contain either 5 Moras, or where the Moras of the Brahma feet
chosen do not allow so many, only 4, (the number of Moras for the first line being 20, those
for the second one 17, and those for the third one 13).

$9338
cr GgFCJ,

&c & Keel r t, 1)

- &es, rie | 299 ||

The scheme of the adduced verse:

1 2 3 4
vvv- | vv--" vv- | J 20 Moras in 4 feet
5 VI 7 8
~~~~ || -- I --v- I - www. 17 Moras in 4 feet
9 x 11
www.v || -- I vov || 13 Moras in 3 feet

To show that not the form but the number of the Moras is essential for the feet (excepting
the 6th and 10th where, however, any one of the four Brahma-feet may occur), the following
schemes of Tripadi verses, occurring in the 11th chapter of the Rjaekharavilsa, are given
here.

1) M. (Trivadi), Sb. Ra. (Trivali), D., B. The verses of the Rajasekharavilsa are of a
nature that does not allow them to be quoted here. The number of Moras for the lines,
that is not stated in the Canarese text, is in all good instances that which is given in No. 274.
Thus the Tripadi bears a decided character, and has therefore not unfrequently been used in
Canarese poetry; another circumstance in its favour is that none of its feet contains more
than 5 Moras.
Xi
 W. CH. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 99

W. 89:

1 2 s 4
ww "w | v- - - *~~~ | vv "w

5 t; 7 8
www.V./ | - v | *w- " w | www."

9 10 11

v. 90.

! 2 3 4
wv-v - vw | - J v. | v

5 6 7 8
www.w | J vv.-v | * v-www.

9 10 11

v. 91:

1 2 3 4
www- | J* ~~~- | ww "w

5 6 7 8
ww.v." | *** | --~~ | wwww.
9 10 11
ww-w | v. | www." ||

2. The Citra (Upaitrik, Wiitra)

275. A translation of the Citra verse: When the feet (gana) of the three (sikhibraja =
tretgni) lines (pda) (each of which is in possession also) of the course of a Rudra-foot
(bhujagapaksha = bhujagadhri), are mixed with a Brahma-foot (aja) at 6 (rasa) and 10, and
Wishnu-feet (adhokshaja), as in the last metre (Tripadi), occur (for the other places), it is the
Citra.

23390

&rs-r---rw
T-d-d , sr:
-rd tigo. | 800'
1) This is the editor's tentative reading. Bhujagapaksha recurs in v. 307, where it ap
parently forms two words: bhujaga = 1, paksha = 2, purposing, at the same time, to represent
a Rudra-foot. There may be the possibility of attributing the same meaning to it in this
instance, viz. bhujaga = 1, pakshagati (garuda) = 1, ikhibraja (sun?) = 1, to denote the three
pdas; or bhujaga = 1, pakshagati = 1, ikhi (parvata) = 8, to denote the number of feet;
(ikhibraja, if dinapa, however, properly denotes 12). The above reading has been framed to
avoid, as ordered, the aja at other places but the 6th and 10th; but examining, for instance |

v. 301, it appears that whilst it must occur at the said places, it may occur, if not forbidden, |
also elsewhere. |
2 S&
, 13*
 100 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

The scheme of the verse:

1 2 3 4

5 Wi 7
14 M. V. V V v I v Q vvvv
8 9 x
13 M. V- \w V-V V-V | v.v. , | ||

*30
H. gtr-r 39

g-rad, go. I
ev
D., B. (& L. for the 1st line) g-or-q23
g--rota [L. S Yog Kx]
9:38t Cro 3:3:33rpe
g-rd. I
So |

K., M. g-or-363,
t-g-rot:0
9.383Fo Crs' t: 5:33re [K. K)
g-rgad, go, ver Ik adl
|
*jo
Sb., Ra. (=H.) gtr-r-23,
5-323-ree:388h dr-cod r ce
[Sb. Krn,
g-rd *30. ||[Ra, e3e)]

3. The Citralat (Uita, Wiitra, Citra)

276. When at the beginning (tudi) a Rudra-foot occurs, and the whole verse (pada)
bears the variegated form of the preceding (metre, the Citra, wherein the Rudra-feet are
intermixed with those of the two other classes), it is the Citralat" (the Brahma after the
Rudra of the first line happening only on account of the Rudra chosen). X;
X2 t
 W. C.H. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 101

H. (=Ra., & nearly Sb) 33305) d-To

sd, So,
srr, r &go 1)

CJJQFC&5 tp. || 301 ||

The scheme of the verse:

1. 2

9 M. v.vv-v | www
4
10 M. v V v - | Cv
VI
18 or 19 M. v. J. J. J. | v v-/ U vvvv | www
X
16 or 17 M. v J | J J C | Q | -- ||

D., B. socaweg-ro
#303&e, 3:33:22,
rocr-r, #e3rico &go
dad Fd) soo *o. | [B. Copar to]
K., M. socaweg-ro
;30o, r-rof, rcodo *go [K. ;3fodo x3)
aocJond ofaaocjo [K., for the two lines, only: FdFogo
233o Fotho)
Soaedfaogozo Rojao. |

Sb. socaweg-ro [identical with L.]

*30396, go,
rtr-rof, rco &#,Co
Ragard goc. I [L. 8adardr dss)
Ra. socaweg-ro
30303, 3390,
3 dr-r, r to goco
gogarg &ges&#32. I
1) The 3 of foot vi. and 3 of x. may be taken either as short or long; the second line
may be joined to the first.
$3 X
3
102 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

4. The Five Akkaras

x. Sko
277. The great (piri) Akkara. At the beginning of the first line an aja; then five
vishnus; at the end (tudi) a rudra. At the beginning of the second line an aja; then four
vishnus; at the 6th place an aja; then a rudra. The feet of the third line are in name the
same as those of the first; and those of the fourth line in name the same as those of the
second.

bop O
55JOC85 -To EyoC &#35,033 TpSoT &p,
3.30% o soo Ho-o--To Sex &ex;
so-: Kp,
Rocy-RR, #F &bo. || 302 || |

The scheme of the verse:

1 2 3 4 5 6 7
32 M. JJ vv.J | v v | v | -v- I - V - | v.
1 2 3. 4 5 WI 7

32 M. JJ J vvv | vvvv | V | www.-- |

1 2 3 4 5 6 7

33 M. J. JJ | v v | J - | vov- I ---~ | ----

I 2 3 Q- 4 5 WI 7
30 or 29 M. C. J. v v | v - I - V - I - V - I - V - I wu-w- ||

Sb. 30t:63.0%3-ro Bootj t, gc, Troor So;

goaoo secodgo BoFo-rico &e S,
z24832. Koasv-roo Ksocs,
rtoc-S, bsosto &ogo. I
Ra. 3de-o tood **.*& Troo' 3 oo;
gyaoo secotgo (to)&Fo-ro ej S,
zost-rroo Fo-:
33ddoz)

rtoc-ff, f bsog &bogo. ||

K., M. 32:3:28 r coors' wood: , zg,3:03.3 rcooro S?:

googoooo secotgo BodgFd-ro e)?) So; |
 X.
W. CH. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 103

zos, 32332 32&3.6% Fo 2.3T coo Kyo,

+2
*N)
#4 Fotost: &bogo. I
H. :3ode:Jo tertoo #yodd *3.3-3-3 Tot S,2;
goooo secodgo BodgFox3-titoo &e & 3,
zo.cvette***ntoo Kozo,
233dctot)

Rbeod-Sr, #4 Fogo, &bgo. |

L. &QJo et-ritozo, 93.363-2 rico &#39;

soooo secogg BodFox3-ticeo Fe &; |
ddcto?] ros; C Sex-o
% rodoos Bo,
Krot-o, ###38;680339 &bogo. |

278. The equal (dr) Akkara. Each line has the following 6 feet: two Sarasijodaras
(vishnus, only of four or five Moras), then an aja, then again two sarasijodaras, and another
aja (the final of which is long). So far it is a regular metre, and would be fully so, if for
all the places respectively feet of the same number of Moras were selected.

tnego
Krdg R, go
KC-22:33-rd, rp.
RCA23-85 i, . To CJs. & Roo
cn Kzz &#px 3:30. 303 ||
The scheme of the verse:

1 2 III 4 5 . VI
26 M. -vv- | www.v | -v- | vo-v || ww-v || --

26 M. www- I -- ~~ | www v-v | vov | |

26 M. * ~~ || -- ~ || ww- | vov I ww-v | -v

26 M. *w-v | -v- I -w- I - V - v | www- I ww- |

or in numbers:

5 . 4 .. 8 . 5 .. 5 .. 4

5 4 3 - 5 5 4 |

4 - 4 - 4 - 5 - 5 .. 4

5 4 4 4 5 4 ||
 104 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

. Koked-rddg Rob, $393.0

&z) r oroogo,
Ad-pez, Joae. 3x30
d;Jooye) Kodjododoed &2&#32-35be 3:58.0do, woode! ||

Ra. Kedo-rico:33d&ddg de, 3.03.o

#38&etic-rc, rto, |
K23-83 eez, Joae.dpt:05:33, 33:30
&2&n Ko &ot soo. I
Sb.
Kaetrtcag c, go
Koetic-rod, raeo. |
Rt-630e238, dg, roo dioi. 33:00
aon Kod 325&#8235Rot 3:00. I
Kgatrig.g do, so
Kedg-rodot:853990 trt , .
Rkt3-3.tev, :33, ricothodo
#3&awne Rob &2&#3938:ot 3:200. I
Fetic-rico:33333333333 co: S$93.0
#38&egg-rrga, rtozo. |
3d%23-6398238, ds. 33:30
|

#233;on Kotot &ooooot 3:30c. I |

279. The middle (nadu) Akkara. Each line is as follows: One jalajasambhava
(bramha), three jalaruhodaras (vishnus), and one kmntaka (rudra, the final of which is
long). The number of feet, therefore, is five (kmabnvali).

&oss espo.

&r, 55,0035.0%; S Soyo

two: 230-r; g-rp, |
**od sejojoe to FOSS)2SOCOO
S?O3) Jo r, &#xes;, Rx! || 304 ||
&
 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 105

The scheme of the verse:

1. 2 3 4 5
24 M. v.-v | v v | vo-v | vov | vov

24 M. v.-v | I v v-v | v | J .

24 M. Juv | V v | < v -- I v | J

24 M. v.v.v || -- ~ || ww-v | -vv 1 Juvv ||

or in numbers:

3 .. 4 .. 5 - 5 .. 7

3 . 4 - 5 - 5 - 7 |

3 . 4 .. 5 .. 5 .. 7

8 . 5 .. 5 .. 5 . 6 ||

www.c-tor, &de; , So:3 & Jo

&dozJedd-rot, ge:Foss-r |
**do 3:303.0302) ##, Wozyo550

3e3: 320R&g r, Sro, ze! ||

to;3-r, 30t:303), R9:5

t begg-r, ***, job-ricoo
&do to.0% wo, 55,833250555

3e32 ftc to, 53:3-2:3; #3098, Kl I

Sb. to;3-to, 3.0d83.03, Fb &Jyo
t attrto, p:35poet-Too to, |
do 3e3O3.0% woot, EpozyOF50

38& geoc rs, Sro; #3098, Rll

wrot-ror, 323a3a, S 3.2o

t actic-rec, (**):::sog-ro |
$do 8630804302) ##, bs3y2SO550

38& 320R33 rto, . . . . . .

14
 &
106 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

L. t.exog-roz, 3.033.9%), So:3 & Jo

woedg-rro, 29% t:35Porto
&ejedo3 ejr woot bzyO550

53% son&, . . . . . . . ||
280. The nice (? d) Akkara. Each line consists of four feet in the following order:
a vanajasambhava (brahma), two vanaruhodaras (vishnus), and a rudra.

34&po
sr, 32332ge'
sc.d-ro-or, do
g to, F 7Yo
&3, 383, #&", exx. || 305 ||
The scheme of the verse:

1. 2 3 4
19 M. www | V v | vu- ~ | vov

18 M. v.-v | J. J. www.v | vo-v- |

18 M. vov || | | JJ

19 M. v.-v || www- || ww-v | J |

or in numbers:

. . .
5
5

||

H. So:::::-rr, 323&asses
288,33e3e-ite-cr, C) |
5908&o.0% wo, F: To
3, 5383, #e, sto. |
Sb. zog-r, 30t:3093.9%
=Redg-rr-cr, Co
5Rogogvo toot, Se, T
d, #es, 23&o. |
 W. Ch. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 107

K., M. 3Fog-r, ;3.03e3e3e.e

| :Ft30-ro-r, d) |
&RGogs' woot, See? T
=33832:39:23 gg, 3:23rts'. |

- - -

. . . . . . . do
gogogvo 2\ot) F: T

3, #es, to. |

281. The little (kiri) Akkara. Each line consists of the following three feet: two
pdy a lars (vishnus) and a sakara (rudra).

#ecpo
&j930.3950-doo s a585.0%,
&O3) & ECfo 3.23.2%, |

5933, #&", , T:
T, 36.5odz
3 & o!
Q-9
|| 306 ||

The scheme of the verse:

1 2 3
15 M. vvv || -- - || www-v
17 M. www- || -v-- I -vv-v |
15 M. www- I - V - I ww.---
16 M. v.vvv, | - v - | vu- ~ ||

or in numbers:

4 5 6

5 . 6 . 6 |
5 4 6

4 5 7 ||

H. 23O3)exo~Fo d,
& 20488.6% gooo,
so, 3e3", 39Jt: rb:
T, gegd egroo! |
14
 108 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

D., B. &#030d: 330-odyo 30de:3037,

tod) &otdiFo gooof,
soda, #ew, x rof; [D. #e Kotoxsr]
r, #eg egroo! ||
K., M. &#033 &o-oooro 32332.9%,
&#03) &od&Q;3Fo #303.0%, [L. 933a,2]
s3330, #e, Rod-rico:33:30%; [sb-: Krool
[L. -x xso saxo.2] -

#3, gec ego! |[Sb-8,3 osoo) [L.- egsoo)

Ra. ed:03)exazoF 3.033.9%,

t 808852% sooo,
3.03a, e, 539,053 rad,
ra, 4eg egroo! ||
6. The El")

282. The El. There occur 6 (bhujaga=1, paksha-2, pura=3) feet (of which two are
bhujagapakshas i.e. bhujagadhris); the 6th foot forms an aja.

OS) eg, Sko

trsis,-Ejd-T-"
&Jee,
cr, l - || 307 ||
The scheme of the verse:

1 2 3 4.
v--- ~ || www- * ~~~- | v-v
5 WI
www." v.v. | vv - ||

Sb. gtr---ree
9:30&t,
c-r! ||
1) The reading of the last line of the verse in the MSS. is doubtful; el (not el), however,
.." the form given in v. 68. Cf. the note to v. 300.
*
 W. C.H. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 109

K., M. et--o
3:38w,
t tert! ||

Ra. r---ree
8236 vte,
t-rrris! ||

H. gr---ree
8,233s
t-rrro. ||

6. The Akkarik

esp;Q& e &#9
283. The Akkarik is a Canarese Samavritta (cf. v. 276), somewhat connected with
the Kusuma viitra of v. 162. Each line shows the following 6 (khara or kara, see v. 244)
feet: a Proceleusmatic (muraripu), a Spondee (bomma), a Proceleusmatic, a Spondee, a
Proceleusmatic, a Choriambus (i. e. a Dactyl and a long syllable). At every 6th syllable
occurs Caesura, and after it another Alliteration.

The scheme is four times:

www.v. | - -
+ wwwV- | - -
* wwww. | - v v.

or in numbers:

4 - 4 . * 4 .. 4 * 4 .. 4 .. 2

eses
&J)003.3), tg, $390003), t, &J)003), 3 q do
R&; &ep, rp Kswo; "
& slogos, Coo."
298, sc, 80%) o scpic. || 308 ||

1) H. 833a* eye x-xterosa Kek-Bajzo; Ra. Kz eo c-Rse

. . . ; K. M. . . . ox-x-so; D. B. 4343 reso se-e-o---xo.
2) H. o.. b333333.0; Ra. o.o.3 boooo; M. c.323 osozods; K. Gos dod32%;
L. Go cosoed2%; D. B. Cos 33-st;33%. 53,5} = 6.
$2. -
&
 110 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

7. The Caupadi (Caupadig)

t () x &
284. The Caupadi too is to be considered a Canarese Samavritta according to the author's
views (else he would somewhere have introduced a Dactyl instead of the Proceleusmatic, etc.).
Each line consists of a Proceleusmaticus (madanapitri) and a Choriambus (akara, i. e. in
practice a Dactyl and a long syllable). -

The scheme is four times:

vvvv | v.v. -

or in numbers:

4 .. 4 .. 2

252338)

&YCKK oO3) &yo

CC&C 303d .
C, RoCJC), &
t, Fe, sft. [D, B. e zo &#| || 309 |
K., M. f so 3:30
codo &od; |
od, Kododo, &e
&c.), F, be. I

Ra., H. 393FF &odo 53So

tot:009: zod;
Syed ff, Kozocy, Re
&c.), :33, 2533&fe.

8. The Chandovatamsa (Chandovasanta)

&32&#, x &
285. The Chandovatamsa. Each line contains first three mandaradharas (vishnu), then
a bisaruhajanma (brahma) in its end.
p
 w -
-
-

z;
W. CH. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET
111

epox; ees: Sozo

&YoCCd-Tyd s ,
2000C; F &xg: |

<& es 3&
& CJo S, 550CTY-T! 310'
The scheme of the verse:

l 2 3 4
16 M. Jo I ove, o vox,J vo
16 M. J. | -vv | V-wV-V w | .

16 M. Ju | - ww. | - ww. | --

16 or 17 M. v | -v- | vov - || JJ ||

H. 3,238;6-rbi, 3 od;
woo, See; *}X5:930 &#9 |
Fot; eg :500
gose::Rog, Fot:3, 539tr-T! ||

Ra. zodcc-Re, #3 d ;
wooto Se; 3)Ko t |
Kotoco; ego: :500

gotiatos Ko, 3,3r-rl

Sb. zodcc-rrb, 3.2d 30%;
wooto F: tdo- |
Kozot; eg :500 do

go&e=&or;, &ototo, r-rof! ||

-

1) The meaning of the readings of K., M. and L. only well agrees with the construction
of this metre as far as it appears in the verses; according to it this verse is presented. If we
read gamane instead of gaman", the last line contains a Mora in excess, occasioned by the
| first foot *handva (v) that is the reading of all the MSS. The s Freo must refer
* the number of the feet of a line.
X;
 -- 3.
112 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

K., M. 3300ddd-ro:3):303 &ode; ,

$oo503)\o #30309-30,
Kodo) egcawodo
odrsoroo-533&l ||

L. ccidqo-r zoob 55JdJo;

#Sodd 23005 See*2; 3:03.6% oxox-tp
Rococ); eg:38&ee odo

gotes: o33 R r-rof! ||

*

9. The Madanavati

53)CS$533855 go
Q-9.

286. The Madanavati. When there are 5 (vishaya) madanapitri (vishnu) feet and after
wards a long syllable occurs (it is the Madanavati); the same line is formed, when a hara
pada (rudra) is found after 4 upendras (vishnus); or when a hari stands at the end of
3 madanaharas (rudras, and is followed by the long syllable), it is the Madanavati. Feet
of the same number of Moras interchange.

S$od53&

530.3853 & C03) T) & Oj, Td) 53000

CJOCd; &JJ's 30-35 &.C3) C33-&JJo

&ko-oo...ex-s,
&o-go &o & C, &Y. || 311 ||

The scheme of the metre as to Moras is four times either:

1 2 3 4. 5
22 M. wwww. | - ww. | \-w v \ | *** * | V-yv-wv-/v. | -

or

1 2 3 4 5
www- || --~ || --~~ | **** | www.v."

or

2 2 3 4
Vw www." | \www.ww. | www.v \' | www.v. | -

The first structure in numbers:

4 - 4 - 4 - 4 - 4 - 2 (i.e. one long)

r:- - z.
W. CH. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 113

H. 533d FF sodo T F&C3bt , o

t, 3:33.09:32:3:6 3293,3: 3:3:33.00
2033,3825-33-33262:to
sci-ecto 30 t 3:3: 323E33.

Sb. 533d FF &odo r cod, riod o

t, ctd: 3293,3 35:33:3290
o::eogo 33-3;&oooo
| 33830-3,03200 3.033 3:33 332dF33. ||

Ra. 533d FF. Bodo Rj CCt, 53990

t 3:3:09:32:3:6 -3293,29 &o
obsrogo 33-33262:to
22:36-goo go &# 33d 33:33.

K., M. 323FF: BoC39 refo cot, odo

&Qo, 3:33.09953.3% rot-333-00 |
oo::::: 2033,323-3323,3262:3.22-t-3:38,
39&R-33-9,3390 &o 33 3:3, 323F-33.

L. 533d FF 30.303) T Sodo)?, Tdox320

t odor, 33dd...d 293,39 Tlyo
2033,325-33-33262:3.2320
3.35:6-esc 49 g 3.33.35 %.

10. The Gitik (Gitig, Gita)

1)

n x! so
287. The Gitik; the 6th foot of every second line is to be a Brahma (padmabhava); the
other feet are not ordered, but according to K., M. are Vishnus.
*---- -

1) Sb., Ra., H. here ne, in the verse neg; M. Ne3+, also in the v.
X;
15
$3. 3.
114 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.
-

he 97

H., Ra, coc oo Ros'

t slg s, 3-x
33, to s
#Cnt-o. || 312 ||
The scheme of the verse: That of K. and M.:

1 2 3 1 2 3

4 5 VI 7 4. 5 VI 7
v--- | v \w -- | wv- | wV-wV-" | vv -v-w | www.w. | ww - | J |
I 2 s l 2 3
wwww. | -v- w - | -v- v. ww - | ww - " | -v

4. 5 Wi 4 5 VI
ww.v - | - v- | ww." | vvv - | - ww. | -- | --~ |

or in numbers: or in numbers:

14 M. 4 5 5 12 M. 4 .. 3 5

19 M. 5 4 4 6 17 M. 5 4 3 . 5 |
16 M. 4 .. 6 6 14 M. 4 5 5

13 M. 4 5 4 || 17 or 18 M. 5 4 4 4 or 5 || |

sh. Scot, Kos"

33 z 3.333 3:58).o
a, tdayo 3.28.5o
#3:3);383,3 heg-o. ||

Ra. Sydtot) Ros'

23 z.)Fer f 3:00
86, 28&#330 3398,503
#3:3:33.0%, hes-ricoo. ||
K., M. sodase3883 Kov,
zo 8,35,933r 83.3 &\}o
b, sodo 33do s, So
P2
ssco hnogo, rl ||
---
X
 | W. C.H. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 115

L. Syd53oz.) Focs'
w8 :::::::::::933 332 3:200
o, w Fryo 3398,503
#3:3:33.2%.3 he 335, #e, rtozo.
3. Here end the metres that are based upon a more or less indefinite number of Moras in
the respective feet. With the Shatpadis a class begins that is excellent for exactness; for
each foot, as is the case with regard to the Ragals, and Arys, is to consist of a definite

number of Moras at a given place. The feet used are those mentioned in connection with
the Ragals, p. 76; no foot, as observed there and p. 77, dare begin with an Iambus (~).
The various readings have been given not so much for elucidating the rules (that are exact
enough) as for throwing some light on the history of prosody.

ll. The Six Shatpadis

-r
&303, o
288. There are six (ritu) Shatpadis: In each class the first two lines (pda, No. 289 |
pada) of half a verse are equal; each third line has half a line (ar) in excess, and a long
syllable (indudhara; v. 315 fia; v. 317 madanahara; see v. 29) at its end. |

Hodo

v.cx. 350e) r
*Jo #e3S03) so; sixp 50%d
# p:0 235)Po; 3)&YO3) 1)

odo zod rt & 3:30. || 313 ||

289. The same statement in other words.

35JOC85CC3) & 3 &#32

JOC&C3 &o RjSR3; S3) oj aj
#3&r;23, 2)

g" rcc, &Cop. || 314 ||

1) Rc.'s concluding verse; D., B ; M.'s verse 73 and Sb.'s verse 75 of their first chapter.
2) Rd. verse 22.
$3 - X;
15%
 2.
116 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

290. The same again, adding only that there are six lines (aqi); (the number of Moras
is stated in v. 316).

--> - I

t s -

Tedg &o;
s 3Co;
!)

&e sp. || 3 || 5 ||

291. The six Shatpadis are: Sara, Kusuma, Bhoga, Bhmini, Parivardhini, Wrdhika
(Vrtika). The first has 8 (kari) Moras in its first line, the second 10, the third 12 (ravi),
the fourth 14 (mamu), the fifth 16 (rja), the sixth 20.

3C-5 Ro--
&jo-Joodo 3850; .
EO-C5-C8)-53)KJ-CO2:O

, o-o: 33 Ro. 316".

292. The Sarash at p a di. Feet of 4 Moras. (The wording, however, refers it to the fore
going class of metres, stating that it consists of mandaradharas i. e. Vishnus, with a madana
haram i. e. rudra at their end; see note. Accordingly it might appear as if only vishnus
and rudras were allowed; in practice, however, a brahma of 4 Moras is looked upon as equal
ly fit, and the rudra is represented by any foot of 4 Moras plus the guru. Examine verses
318-321, and the arashatpadis in the Rvanadigvijaya, ps. 16. 30. 36.43. 46. 48).

The scheme is twice:

www.V./ | wwwV

--~~ | *-->
vvv- v--> 1 > --> |

or in numbers:

1) M.'s v. 75 and Sb.'s v. 77 of their first chapter; D., B.

2) Rc.'s one but last verse; Ra., H. have it after their 6th chapter (on algebraic computa
tions, etc.) in an appendix; M.'s v. 74 and Sb.'s v. 76 of their first ch.; Rd. v. 23; D., B.; Kavi
jihvbandhana, iv., 55; its following verse is: &=33=&#3, #3 #33 do z, #bo
ce-t-rososo || Saeed Zate-oces | 3ae: &#9932-3x --jo ||. The
c: &S 2.3 of the text is only in Rc.; the others have ate-s, Sb, has soFox$.
3. *
 W. CH. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 117

Ec:383,&

&YoCCd-To
55 tod, Ecoo o?'
EYoC Rejy &SCR.3do;
goC39-$250RR,
&yoC, &
1)

Ccc, &C. || 317 || |

293. In each of its first lines (adi, arana) it has 8 (kari) Moras (laghu); its third and
sixth line consist each of 14 (manu) Moras; number of all Moras 60.

to
5.535535CC&O3))

3.CC&Ojo.'"
EO-9935*T*; 33) R$oye |
23COOC5 &YR30&o

3:50:33). C.)
&Cro-! || 31s"
294. The Kavijihvbandhana's rule (iv., 56). Saradhi = 4; yuga = a couple of laghus
(in the form of the guru).

Ecb
23d.com 3dz

#o-exr 295,
doety r |
&d-Odyo 3.
*F, 233&o,
Fot-Ro, Kodz-pe. || 319 |

1) D., B.; in H., Ra., Sb. and M. it stands between the El and Akkarik (being simply
called S h at p a di), which circumstance accounts for the use of madanahara and mandaradhara;
these words do not occur in any of the other rules cited with reference to the arashatpadi.
s 2) Only in D., B.
X:
118 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

295. The rule of another author.

3do Soejot)
33ro-r
ecos::F3 togr;
sodCoo}}o
dago sodrz

3939532.hdodo-35-36. | 320i
296. Another form of it. Manu = 14.

Ec:58.38

86{},0-303
e3day 33dor)

333;ok Kr;
&003) 33dd 35Jod

3, 333-333r 2)

dodd.30538), rodo). || 321 ||

297. The Kusum as hat p a di. Feet of 5 Moras (mtre, laghu); number of all Moras 74.

The scheme is twice:

V-www.w s \vv. Mv

www.v. We - wV-V-Ww

www.ww - www.ww e V V V Vws T. |

or in numbers:

5 5

5 5

5 5 : 5 2 |

1) In Sa. 2) In Rd. v. 24.

W. C.H. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 119

*oxos
zo') &JC85C30 SO
e &j

&-33-3-, 530JKooo |
&yy s ex;
C.s 1)

#ygno, He-Sok || 322 ||

298. The Kavijihvbandhana's reading (iv., 57).

*ozos
orro:3drJo

&or; 3 da-e); Or,

of 39.055'03) c yes}ooe |
$rtoz 33535333,
srt-t, e; 33)30

rit zoc.0. || 323 ||

299. Another reading. The first two lines in the first and second half contain together
40 Moras; the third lines each 16 plus 1.

woxosp
Upojapo

#832&R w
23dcoro See*,

3:23, F; oae |
odo3b, 533e3od)
30-3:23, 8.03, Ko 2
)

god;33. See? 23:23,e. || 324 ||

1) D., B. 2) Sa. It is said that chiefly the jhamptla is used for the Shatpadis.
 --- - - - - - -

;:
120 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

*ozos
- Boz,603: 303
&#3 33-cr,
c-333ro; :33&eooodod
ox--or,
FAR 36889); pe
38 &rde. See? 338. | 325"
301. The Bhog a s h a t p a di. Feet of 3 Moras (kal); number of all Moras 88.
Arka=12. Pada, Carana, Anghri-line.

The scheme is twice:

www - \v w = \v \ - \w wV

*** * *** * *** * * **

www - www - www . V-V-v V-ww - www."

or in numbers:

3 . 8 . 3 . 3

3 . 3 - 3 - 3

3. 3. 3. 3. 3. 3. 2 |

&aerb
G &SJOC&CC3) & C,
20%. 23CfOCCCS)&#77

srr &
3%)3]jF03)
Eroz Sowod;

3 r, exx, r x. | 326" |

1) Rd. v. 25. 2) D., B.

: ex
THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 121

302. The Kavijihvbandhana's verse (iv., 58). The first two lines (&arana) have each 12

(bhnu) Moras (laghu); the third line (pda, also v. 329) comprises exactly 8 Moras in excess.

$nero
c-exr 3:33 23dco
scag; Slo

Rbo s, ries ffo's e;

&PR-33-Rod,
de Fot3? &Qer-So
Wodrooo, Ktel || 327 ||

303. A third reading. Anghri, adi, pada=|line.

$oera
s o,"; 353,
5.33 Sctz;
35, 3ece&# 3:23, 333,333333o
K8.8%, ter)
3F, 33trodr,
1)
KRof), es,Cggs, #el || 328 ||

304. A fourth reading. Arka - 12.

$oero
#erstorf
&er 3.03e Se-Cr.
worwf- o; |
39&Troot:3Jod) Syed
were:3.2 ro g 2)
exeroo, 23-3-rof. Cocs. || 329 |

1) Sa. 2) Rd. v. 26.

16
3. xt
122 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET
D.

305. The B h a m in is h a tp a di. Feet alternately of 3 and 4 Moras; number of all

Moras 102. Manu = 14. Pada, pda-line.

The scheme is twice:

--~ | **** | * ~~ || --~~

www. | V--wV- | www. | www.v.

--~ | *--> 1 >>~ | *->> v- vv. I I

or in numbers:

z
55JOC85CC3) F 2.5
&j s--:
39303) &JJRojo jFey Sy5) s ; |

2-C Sjoyeet) J
& s Rcc, es", 1)

'a; oo &g s6&). || 330 ||

306. Half a verse from the Kavijihvbandhana (iv. 59). Amga-line.

$9%ddy 23:23r 23 Cor;

pe?oodetr; Rogg 2
)
S Raj-ejor Soodoor; #e3e || 331 ||

307. Another version.

1) D., B. 2) Herewith concludes our copy of the work.

| W. C.H. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 123

2.5:32so
zodz, cco &%a
rods:Joody Syed ne
Rodoo r-3-3; 3eto Syed'odot:0 |
toodo. 3xo
3Jotbrro Sjed,
sns, Raesa, Base, resza. 1832"
308. A fourth reading.

z,
t 383,539 36 d
7TC) 3.x--or,
Kexes, 395-333; &ee to Setoto
Resboo;,& 532.2t
Srodoc te),
gasv, Rsa Ba risk cors. 1838"
309. The Pariv ar dh in is hat p a di. Feet of 4 Moras (mtr, laghu); number of all
| Moras 116. Pda, adi = line.
The scheme is twice:

www.v - www.v - www.v - wwww.

www.w - www.v - www.v - wwww.

www.v - www.v - ww-w - www.v - V-VV-VV-V w - www- - * |

or in numbers:

1) Sa. 2) Rd. v. 27.

 124 . THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

absr,
aprcc'efgdaCayo
Jax: 33-&-s);
z, & JRe:RSO3:30&J exseo;
WOCCyos'OeC&SJ, Toby, -

3Je-ey SJo SjSee**5,

size, s, t & sr. 334
310. Another version. Ritu-6. Pada, Carana-line.

asessr-3%
:30de 3Geordod s
2305.058&romoso):38-33dr
R--or-Soz8-333r303,603:roo;
3ydyocyot.) 33do?NOf)33)

ad) 3053 pr &Jt:3-3800

dg-rr.6%ro tree-sec -3,300. | 335i
311. A third version.

asessr f
3.03%fone 30de
ccc 3dor & Req2-353r
dbdo rodocoo 3333-rso; |
doo 33do &Qeo), 33
o, rego & Req2-3:23r 3)

sodogc &oo & g:30-93360903*. || 336 ||

312. The Ward hik as hatpadi (Vrdhikya-, Vrtika-). Feet of 5 Moras; number of
all Moras 144. (The same verse, with the only difference of Wrtika, occurs in Sa.)
Pada, pda=line.

1) D., B. 2) Sa. 3) Rd. v. 28.

b -
W CH. "THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 125

The scheme is twice:

wv-wv-wv-wv-/ - wwww.v - wwww.v - www.ww.

****** * * ~ *** * v- w w \v - www.V.' *

-v- www. . V-wv-/*-** - www.v ***** - ***** * ***** - T. |

or in numbers:

sof-a
&cx, s s, s s;
crlgy f
s s, Tr cc so
x &Cos Pe) r
|e, s R Rsewo
|<xe s g. & Rx 1)
|| 337 ||

313. Another version. (Though it does not mention the long syllable at the end of each
third line, its Moras are included in the total.) Battisa = 32.

s
SefdoRey, 3.03e s
t-go Sozo-oo:30-3:23; r
foto doro ts.ex-wee:-3330sode
320PrF stor's a #328908):
Cdordo St F, Seeo 333; 2)

Koge G-Kcawoo 8:32:03:2, ot! || 338 ||

1) Sa..., D., B.; B. reads sbr-p. After this Sa..., D. and B. adduce the first verse of
(?) ros etc.); an eminent forgery!
the Canarese Jaimini Bhrata as an instance

2) Rd.; in the beginning it has ft; that is against the metre; stres or Sopa,
must be the reading.
3.
 126 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

12, The Utsha

314. The Utsha is composed of the two Brahma-feet of 3 Moras, i.e. of Trochees and
Tribachs, of which each line comprises seven; besides each of its 4 lines has a long syllable
in its end. Confer the Utsha of the Ragal's vs. 256; 265; 266; 267; 268.

- The scheme (in Tribachs) is four times:

ww.v s \www - www. - \w Vw - \www s f Nv * \w ~ *

or in numbers:

3 . 3 . 3 . 3 - 3 - 3 - 3 - 2

en)5O&CS eX5 go
FQ Q-9.

t o-30303-35)&R)& Tdy Rd.-Fo

CJsjon, r TOC) &r 3, ex\}) :
Tcon, sd-s-C. oz 1)

s s--: || 339 ||

a& zoso

1) Sb., M., D., B., Ra., H.

-
 WI. C.H. THE SIX SOLUTIONS 127

VI. C. H. A. P. T. E. R.

&NO &R) Fo
G) 99

E. THE SIX SOLUTIONS"

|
Woyon
&l/

315. The author is going to teach the six solutions (pratyaya) regarding the syllable
| feet metres, so far as he understands them. (These so-called solutions are of no practical
value. The English headings are given according to A. Weber.)

Hodo

& cg:
50% redx &#2; &
& Cngo &3-3) 2)
3. || 340 ||
t gen srs.
316. The first solution: a first rule showing how to attain to the enumeration or exhibi
|tion of the possible combinations of a metre (ehandas), or Prast ra. (This verse has
appeared already as verse 30 of the text.)

&Wdxp
odo

rd.r
7\\C)&oCo $ o! Soj Fo

1) This heading is not in the original. 2) M., Ra., H.

8
 -

: &
128 THE SIX SOLUTIONS E.

7\\C); &JO &o; & Co

- 1)

so-rro, sr || 341 ||

317. The second solution: a rule showing how to find out the form (scheme) of a cer
tain combination of a metre, the combination's place in the respective prastra being known",
or Nash ta. (Weber, p. 439. 440.) rpa-unit.

Rp
23o:3#3350es

&SJJ) xox303) esp # 3.53%C9 &

; r xy. t. # 0 |
; Rgr -Ojo)3O+}-C t #
; , Re 3:33 # &k! || 342 ||
318. The third solution: a rule teaching how to assign a certain combination of a
metre to its proper place in the prastra, the combination's form being known, or Udd is h ta.
(Weber, p. 441-444.)

tuxp
so.e3339e380
2.97WCOO ; g-slogro Fx, **:o)
&Toro, ex-oo &#3x, , 39
1) Sb., D., B.; before it B. adduces again vs. 296 and 297 of the text, and the following
*****)3.3 23633,033 3e323 & zsot:3 e5;F3 =3328 r,
prose-sentence:
5:333s,33 2003) Ba, ao;3 t Fr; s xx~3, 2,23, vow: ei &
#yee? rs.r:boost zo to, ts, cate s sys.sc #e:
3 s. 3 cco sdro Kzogoso cco txotw, Kos &vk &#,
cor; 337te s, ne, 2,235 was #ao, or, ys. So &evor3).
2) D. ozaoado cco; B. godao:303;a god; M. otooo ge; Sb. ozen
cc &#9; H. Ra. ozdoo & 3) B..... ooo; Ra. o
satzsosor *S*:::: Sb.....ejo rof & t, ; M.... . ccyfA, t;
ca
D. . . . 4) B. dex; Coord; H. Ra. Ca-Coojeolft, t; M. Ca53 C

qofs epysr 5) The text's reading is B.'s. D. woo **sbo; H., Ra., Sb.
zoso *a*.pc; M. zoso zajbo. Before this verse M. has the following: rass
*otn-Ros ospce ol assoopF-3 ' sacactll
&
df&#39 ozooo, s I cys, one f xy szo.II 2:
g --

WI. C.H. THE SIX SOLUTIONS 129

9, s cc #22, t &#32 zo
Frg 3. *::::::::=p spl || 343 ||
319. The fourth solution: a rule for calculating the respective relation in number be
tween the long and short syllables in the prastra or various combinations of a metre, or
La-ga-kriye. (Weber, p. 455-457.) &ndaraka, ndu = a unit.
-CJS) --Tp
23ozs; Jo

&JTE:JotoJR t e; , s)
t Rg" = o, s
& 3:23:32 s" geo.
s--r::crso." || 344 |
320. The fifth solution: a rule for finding out the number of the possible combinations of a
metre without exhibiting them one by one, or Safi kh y sa (Samkhy). (Weber, p. 444-452.)

Fo)
--> Fx. so
--> jog

23083+5.35083

t ;gg So
33 vr:::::=&" s-oo

20:23 #22 #223, T33 & Kss"

& C" ge.-----Rok 345
1) H. Ra. ava:\Fo; Sb. ava Sfox; D. ava:Fot: M. &#avo
s. 2) M. cacz, 2.3; B. vifacd; H. Ra. e.vaca. 3) H. Ra.
#-Fossosv; D. 8-823&osc; Sb. *Sossosvtzo; M. &so
scosb. 4) Sb. strscx39x3-92792; M. & Rsoxj
j=ooxwo; Ra. Stov 7:39:235,320xwo; B... 3&#39;&#x-. Before this
verse M. has the following: RboCo jotawoo #sc F so | 33 207, 2\o
Baarzossr, zo || 33333333ebtxted &#3avxs, #2 |
szo xtezasw &S 24.3, s-o. II 5) D., B. . . . . C-op; M. . .
===ve; H. Ra...#ae:3a*ozzb. 6) Ra. espoxazz.cee-w; D. ev,

doxccodsbr; Sb. 295:32xewscpF: M. &egozss-segbx.

7) H. Ra. 5:3028 zase ; M., Sb, cc Fasbo. 8) H., Ra, M., Sb,
Stezo; B. D. 50233. 9) M., Sb, ys-f--R.
*2 S
g X;
130 THE SIX SOLUTIONS E.

321. The sixth solution: a first rule calculating the space which would be requisite for
writing down all the combinations of metres, or the Ad h va. (Weber, p. 434.)

eq."
Hodo

*T ge.s
37CJoCo) #323scrro" |

& nnex Cro"; -

Krcso do. || 346 ||

1) In M.; others have eRSsexosos.o. 2) B. &Kafo; Sb. 237 fodo; -

M. faccoo; H. Ra. 29%3aozo. 3) D.. ..cx exisso; Sb... czovz.

&do; M... wxovxvee; H. Ra.. to =356737'353).o. 4) D., B. ozero:

d Saez'3; Ra. Somex:Sxo; M. xeox:S-327 of Sb., H. ne oxe:Ssexo,

5) H, Ra, Sb, x. 33atzas zeso jgo; M. xca f zosgo;
D.#x:38:24 330&ps) sdo. This forms the last verse of M., after which it says:
zearero. In H., Ra, follows: ==ejccoll #xtoxwo zxa?
ss, Sozo Kodo xxxvii,322.8% &#3% &#337;sorsce lsel
#3730.9%xw sewd oze #983 xx~ xot, sae stoto x
#e3e || Then after some verses (see Addenda) they introduce three on the good and bad qualities
of the syllable-feet, the last of which is v. 36 of the text. Then follow our vs. 271, 230, 347, and
|| X4, | row, s... II In the Mss.' former portion e is used to mark
the divisions; tod is most probably a mistake for zo. Afterwards there
occurs an Appendix containing our vs. 35, 29 (here: & Cogo Wotoods); eight verses
about the forms of the 8 syllabical feet, their colours (M. white, Y. darkblue, R. red, S.
dhamra, T. black, J. bandhka, Bh. sphatika, N. yellow), their presiding deities (dhar, varuna,
marutsakha, mruta, vyoma, bhskara, andra, indra), their castes (dvija, dra, pitri, bhujaga,
bhta, rishi, vaiya, kshatriya), and their good and bad effects; our vs. 183 (that occurs also
there in Ra.), 48; five verses on the effect of the 6 alliterations, feet, and some letters; our vs.
282, 316; seven superstitious verses again as to planets, days, feet and devis, also our v. 2ss.
The said miscellaneous verses of the Appendix, more or less, occur in chapter 1 of M., Sb., Re,
B., D.; D. has two of them in an appendix. Cf. p. 12, note; p. 16, note 1. The Appendix of H.,
Ra. is marked neither as an adhyya nor as an adhikra. The last words of the two MSS. are:
ro Fxfodzo #3:2:...Ms. D., after our v. 346, in the prastra, adduces, with B.,
the verse: ra&stod) goeboia-Ssye (-go) rs.--oooges; So || 3: 5:33
F33-3233:303:32 f A. 2053 #sooo bcdo ||; and then in its appendix a sort of Santa
prsa (Eoce:yzo, 223-s--:8) are the first syllables of the four
v. 51), in which

Kanda lines; certainly no beautiful alliteration! Thereafter follow superstitious motions regarding
letters, etc. Its concluding verse is v. 23 of the text. |

X}
 p:
WI. CH. THE SIX SOLUTIONS 131

322. Good wishes, also one for the great Ngavarma.

5393.e333983&o
e:Rio Jo & Co #o t ,03000 t jo
2.oC Rgo t.e.to
|< r R. Frss-s.s 3:2s. 1)

Kr 5.Oo 53030 &F#, f 347 ||

2-> **_2~
24-4------~- S-2-- $6
--------

s Fr 33 Fodo 3, e *
| ~~2:

1) H., Ra.
12 X}
17
 132 A D DITION S

A d ditions.
P. xiii: According to a MS. of the Kvyvalokana which L. Rice Esq. has favored us with,
Ngavarma, in verses 24 and 25 of para. 1 (regarding the mrgadarana in the gunaviveka)
of ch. iii., mentions the dakshinadeavartikavirjimrga and the vaidarbhagaudamrgabheda;
and in v. 3 of the next para. the four s a b d a la n kar as: yamaka, anuprsa, saeitaviitra
vihitti, and vakroktiviesha. Arth a 1 a n krit i follows in the course of the chapter.
P. xxi. In Kvyvalokana iv., v. 8, a quotation in which the army of a king is described, occurs
the infantry that had assembled from Wngi, Wanga, Kalinga and Knga. P, xxviii: Karavr's
Cola rja appears also in Bas. P. 47, 36; and a Narasimha Mnyr Cola mripa who is con
nected with Bhr (cf. 47, 87), in 24, 77 seq. P. XXXII: Sin du Ball a la is mentioned also
in Bas. P. 11, 37; and Ku m fi r a p a la k a Gurjara also in chs. 43 and 44, and 54, 75.
Basava is stated to have caused a $ is an a to be engraved at Kalyna, Bas. P. 59, 56.
P. XXXiii: In Bas. P. 19 it is related of Mdi rja or Mad a r as a, surnamed Sakalea (sakalea
M.), that he was a Ndavidypandita, a Sakalakalvida, and a bharatdistraviakshana;
that his capital was the beautiful town Amb; and that he knew the thirty-two (battisu)1) and
other rgas, and could play the guitar (vin) well. There occurs there also an enumeration
of various subjects belonging to music, e.g. 7 svaras, 22 sutis (Srutis), 7 gamakas. It is
interesting to observe that the science of music occupied the mind of the people in S. India in
1369 A. D., or according to the author of the Purna, already at Basava's time. About
legends and literary works the existence of which the Purna refers also to Basava's
period, see e.g. 48, 73 seq.; 53, 7; 54. Sakalea Mdar as a occurs again in ch. 47. P. xxxvi;
In the one but last, mutilated verse of the Kvyvalokana it is said that D a modara's son (tana
ya) taught this ornament of composition; the last verse of iii., 3 mentions Nkiga, as does also
the fragment of a verse towards the end of the work. P. xxxvil: Kvyvalokana iii., 1 (mrga
darana in the gunaviveka), siltra 8 Ngavarma teaches that there are 10 kritigunas, viz.
sama, samlishta, arthavyakti, madhura, knta, prasanna, sukumra, offas, samabhimatodra,
sam ad hi. In stras 4-21 he separately treats on the first nine, and in siltra 22 defines
samdhi. This very stra (a kanda verse) is quoted by Kei rja p. 118 (33:535 etc.), also
according to the Mdabidar MS.; a fact which proves with out doubt that Ngavarma
has preceded Kei rja. Ps. Xxxvii and Ixiii.; Balam ardu occurs in Tota rya's nighantu
v. 40, where he explains it by ahka-aushadha; the commentator gives war-powder as the
meaning of the last term. One of afika's meanings in Reeve's Canarese Dictionary is war.
If we are not mistaken, balamardu does not occur in the kabbigakaipidi. P. Kxxviii; The MS.
of the Kvyvalokana received from Mr. Rice, commences, instead of rvisvesvara, with
rf v ar dham an a. P. xl: Kvyvalokana iii., 2, v., 171 states that the Khytiyasa and
Kavit gun o day a (Ngavarma) taught all about the arthlamkriti. P. Kly: Dr. Burnell
writes to us from Tanjore, 10th January, 1875: As far as I can judge there is no resemblance
in style between the Canarese Rmy an a of Pampa (Hampa)2) and the Tamil of
Kamb an), as the last is exclusively in verse. Kamban's R. gives its own date as 733
1) Battisu is a Hindusthni term. 2) Dr. Burnell appears to mean the Rmacandraarita
purna mentioned in p. xli., note 2. 3) With regard to masculine nouns ending in a, it is
customary in Tamil and Malyla to add to them the sign of the nominative, i. e. n, instead
of using their crude form; in Kannada only the latter form is employed. In Tamil one letter
is used to express p and b. If Tamil Kampa is=Kannada Hampa, the initial k (g) must have
had the force of h, though in Tamil as a rule k represents h only in the middle of words
(bakula-bahula). Initial h is either omitted in Tamil (asta=hasta), or in words of cognate
languages represented by p (pl=Canarese hl, milk).
S-3
 3.
A D DITION S 133

A. D.; but Dr. Caldwell (Comp. Gr. 88) shows that it belongs to about 1030 A.D.1). The
Tamil Kamba (Kampa), therefore, may be an Abhinava Hampa; his writing exclusively in
verse, a custom of later days for legendary compositions at least in Karntaka, (his being a
Vaishnava, Murdoch, p. 194), and the date assigned to him by Dr. Caldwell seem to favour
this supposition. P. xlvi. Like Rudrabhatta the 5 aiv as Ivarakavi and Magarja admire
the Jain a Ngavarma.-W em a ayya, -rya, Wem an a, -rya, -rdhya, -rya appears
in Bas. P. ch. 46; Mall ik rjun a P and it a also in 46, 36. P. xlix, note: That the Tulu
country is called Canara i. e. Kannada (Karnta) is also founded on the Kannada dynasty of
Vidynagari having ruled there. Cf. p. lix. and Ind. Ant. ii., 353. P. l; The term blla is
met in Bas. P. 59, 40. P. ly: Ter as a' together with the shodaagana is mentioned in Bas.
P. 54, 76. Ps. lvi. and Ivii: In Bas. P. ch. 9, 36-48 Basava calls, among others, the following
his illustrious people (mahanta, v. 49, as being Saivas): v A g is a nayinar (i.e. ayyr, master),
jn as a mb and hi, kula & & a ri, kesi rja, the guitar-player mdi rja, mal rja (also
47, 36), pandita ayya, eknta rma ayya, and kdagasu (also ch. 14). Ps. lviii. and lz. In p. 66
of his C. T. Mr. Brown refers Mummadi Praud h a R. to 1435-1480 A. D. Ps. lxii, and Irill,
the two das a pad as: A. t scis s & t caeozn zo
e33.3%t | 3:2, bzs fet accorrocs I zsass #233;bo:
$2633-332,227. 533 x35823) & 35 33-63 | eyes&#3.33, zdox#3:32, || 1 || So?)
#23:32, 22&Exez. | Fxote-w-g33-?)--w, | t?"No eva 50go
wezse | Ressvrcco was n t 2 || 33.23.4%,x &osex es
Jos (escos) bsc erostewogesc exgos (es Beevog)
geeze.c.98 wer &#3, #2:3: || 3 ||
B. see:3, f Gd, seved n 22, t-:: *.
eg K ers. eg; #x3-wn
20&y &eocod;3>50:303Sod || 1 ||
45 Eor II 2 || #sft gask F, z; ne f ex x=3 saeb || 3 || 7&SCO
39;,&#8-339E %bzo. 33dccoo::co #3539 #s, #C9Edo #s || 5 ||
There is no v. 4. P. lxiv, No. 21: It is necessary to add that the Purna treats of the sayings
and doings of Basava's nephew Canna Basava whose miraculous birth at Kalyna of Basava's
sister (Can. Bas. P. 3, 31 seq.) N fig al m b (Ngalmbik, Ngmb) is already referred to
in Bas. P. ch. 7. Jainas use to say that Canna Basava was the illegitimate son of Bijjala and
Basava's sister. P. lxviii: Drkshrma is called Daksh r a ma in Bas. P. 58, 34; see the
peculiarity mentioned in p. xiii., note 4. P. lxxiv: Regarding the Bali y treasure compare
Dr. Burnell's statement in p. liii., note 9. P. lxxx: The verses from the Aksha ram l are
in Ragal, the scheme of each being: 4.4.4.4*4.4.4.1.
P. 20, No. 50, add v. 183.
P. 22; cf. p. vii. List of 45 lands that are adduced in Basava Purna, 6, 18. 19, as con
taining Saivas: lla, mlava, sindhu, simhala, gaula, gurjara, muru, magadha, pncala,
matsya, kuranga, vanga, kalinga, bangla, klava, andhra, turushka, kuru, nepla, kuntala,
kukura, barbara, ola, pndya, tuluva, malya, malyla, karnta, ru, kkana, pallavaka,
hammira, jlndra, drawila, kmira, bhlika, bhota, bh, kmbhoja, kannoja, stirasena, varla,
kharpara, priytra, kerala. (Here Wengi is not mentioned, but Pallavaka occurs. In the
list of Rottler that has been taken from Beshi's eatur akrdi nighantu of about A. D. 1729,
Wengi and Pallava are met.)
List of the 8 app a n n a lands that are adduced in Canna Basava Purna, 6, 48.49, as
containing Saivas: anga, malyla, mlava, magadha, barbara, kalinga, kmira, knkana,
sindhu, hammira, vanga, hyisala, tulava, ola, rama, pndya, yavana, samvira, matsya,
1) Cf. Murdoch p. lxxxvi.
2 - S
 z:
134 A D DITION S

bagla, jaina, bonga (&onga or jonga?), sagara, haiviga, tluga, gurjara, gaula, nepla,
saurshtra, singala, dravida, kmbhoja, lta, pala, vaidarbha, kuma, kukura, karahta,
karpara, yavantika, priytra, karnta, kosala, manda, bhadra, kuntala, mahjinaka, videha,
bhotaka, turushka, ddiya (Orissa), prasika, mahghotaka, pulindaka, strirjya, kgu,
mrta. (Neither Wengi nor Pallava.)
List of the a pp a n n a 1 and s in Nijaguna's Vivekintmani (prose): anga, vanga,
kaliga, tluga, kga, lta, bagla, ola, kerala, gaula, pmla, simhala, kuntala, nepla,
malayla, tulava, saindhava, kkana, kuru, magadha, matsya, vidarbha, kosala, rasena,
kmira, mahrshtra, karnta, kirta, turushka, sankara, barama, trigarta, nishadha, ma
dhya, jaina, barbara, bhlika, lta, aina, karla, odra, gharjara, kmbhoja, saurshtra,
sauvira, pndya, hna, yavana, mleccha, haihaya, ryavarta, bhoja, dvaipa, amaraka, uttara
kuru, graiti. (Neither Wengi nor Pallava.)
P. 23, No. 55, before the Akkaras, insert Madanavati (v. 311).
P. 24, after v. 69 of the text, H. and Ra. have the following two verses, the first being
somewhat mutilated:
f oz o
$oooo [-accool
*Sooctyof soooo &SO(3)
2\okrooo
& cc&Fo, #es; raczys)e. .
&A) 533e

go:39:26:268:35:26:37.8% 8:8 zsassas'

zozo, czo; RP:do 3:332 ethod) & 3 |
zozas zozsk,tooo tyobrieft
eceboedjea:37&coooe I.
P. 27. In writing the foot-note 2, the editor entertained the opinion that Rb. really was
a work of Ngavarma. But as this is more than improbable, the remark about the different
readings looses somewhat of its importance; and the vrittas only extant in Rb, are foreign
to N.'s work.

P. 28, note 8. From what at first sight seemed to be a Magala verse of Rb, the
editor afterwards has learned that Rb.'s Prat is ht h fi includes also the Sur at a ru, and a
N am fi fi ka which as to form is like the Kmnga.
P. 53, No. 174, add to the scheme: or eight Iambus'.
P. 55, No. 182, add to the scheme of the Mallikml: or Trocheus, Dactylus; Trocheus,
Dactylus; Trochaeus, Dactylus; Trochaeus, a long syllable.
P. 75, note 3, add to Mr. Colebrooke's statement: Weber p. 425.
P. 04. About the Duvayi see p. xvi.
P, 102. We adduce two of the four verses that in our copy of Ngavarma's Nighantu,
the Vastukosha, are marked as Akkaras; it is difficult to say how far their scheme is correctly
represented by their present forms. !

===Bass #3539)o gooc o 33,2 $274, Fo

(8:5):ose to to to Fx U23:3 t. &S |
5:33 7:3.2 ftego Zo: o dog arsex,2

s-s we dck
zo ac 3-5 roaz, s $ 33.339832
zo. 23. #33 'c-ox esoo &Yo 7342 Zo, |
 A D DITIONS 135

#Aczo xtero Roae.9 =v& ss, #x3 53%

e-8act $2ee:8 &=339 F.3323533&e 3 & 5:3. *rol

p. 108, No. 282: Mr. Brown has an Ela (29) in his Dictionary: a hurra, or hoop; a
zeszszo &azo | 8, 8, #23.25
carol, or catch; such as this,
F37 || " i.e. uvu J J | || or 40 Moras.
In the Bigalr edition of the Saranalilmrita p. 118. 119. 170. 171 there appear verses
called Yla (i.e. Ela), e.g. rc 333333 | ex, $9.3 <b23. | o: e.g.: 2003)
ePeso # t 3733 &e3 | era&zask t does || i.e. - J - Ju-JJJ o
ovuu v | v Juvvv vuuo v | C v.vuovo v || or 12. 12. 22. 14; or
so Moras.-4:4, gegrezz, | s **733.3 | Fte were : s
3,333e | c, c7 t x t does) || i.e. 12. 12. 22. 14. 202:35 t 20:58:08:50 | 20cco jos
ex, osyte) || $ozy te &: * eg, | cocods) soe ,59 |
or 12. 12. 22. 14.

Ps. 95-115. I26-130. Facsimile of MS. K., belonging to the recension of M.

23 zoo.jse 2, x-basek So?:3
=$377:50:33:399);300 || 89tef2:03053 zotefodoo 250-5:3039-epoxtxo &refo)
Raztso grg-o::::: *** **2 z r sv z
F33-? x-xx--o::c.2 z-:-to-o:7&cc || sci; II
ejzocoa: | CCoogoo #x~ | Rb | #3x rac.2 ::::c03 x cob t,
7 peo || crteosc | ?-esoco | 3.2 | Fxo || 3:3&ogo czob 55558 |
8,828 | Roodex; ] rary cteo || tozieccz | 7'oZoUo 7,83:oRoo | Seeo
to Fol 50:33-ceo | jo | Edo | Sydroro I foofb | #35:5
,23, &c.;3:29 | go?:7-08 I 4522-79 9&z | bs; F33-588; Il 7\te
zajo 5csgd;sorok 73do:557.5 scdoczzz.:-73 9:2-xso jb Foc
zo &# 34, ag & esc c & cs #92 azec szo. 22&dzze
** Keesosc -ooo || 9,387.9 dar-Ko Cz-ze-zs?
2:35:23:5) xte: &#3,933 zco:#e3, 9; 393 || 4.9&#3 xw::Rav
2.8.2Fo d? 23 3:3#xavaexaez; e3s)2 #e || &Sase
235)2 =39:297.2Foso23so Rosobo || s, 93.
7:re;333d Szo 7:237&#333 x357 fodo
tec || 3aze 3 27teox$ 53.223 235) 333.3%-9 7 peoWo co gobo 36322)
stre+24.2.2 5 ozF3:07 ro , toco::3%dczy #2%3ave Rc &xteo
zo 23:333ecp sxasc &bdo Il raecxee
333333333, #36% f 23&t z cxoca:22,238-332 zat
23:35, zo $233-7, zozotzssctzes #gpe-2 c || 3:02:22#3x
ter, #22&avo F; 298;&ae:xter, ess, b Kreo 3953283 #&# evo
to oex, sccer-39&o &#3. 7ter, Fres t bc il rzc;x&#
#azass 5 at:3zz, tdo cc. Eve, Kss
#3 &#39;3% x{ || st:303 zoxe agas. 2:33, eczo sv,
3.35 %& rez, s &ecg&# e.teel steo eczgi,
awas's, rcco e.g., too | =3.36:3:37te 2Sct socz:
a:7&#833 &:33||
3:3: 337'ozo&epo Roooo soo 3zeozozo zol s
e.too rdej.2 rdej.2 rdetae; do dz Ko 9xxtero s
i& z.
136 A D DITION S

Rccb,288 & 3 ds &ag & sew, #4awks ek t

t f so ozozo god;23 &2& zo #2e333 x3 zk I too
gdxz Saza totoooo &#329&o cco: , tera&ozoo goat
Bcz || 333333333 vteo I z's so Kotero &&.3293 Kcszc
zzd $693,39 7.3dozo obo bo gojs.obos. o2\ods 53)
38:35,8392 &b s ss Ksvoxexszs t n
3)7&#32 7(Stecc393 R3335-33xodoo || 7.e5533) eeo | SUzso83 zos 2013 ej%
& 300ct $330.ote 33do scitosdo 7,684, osso 350e || ve.
539&#7(3233
39;,&o | 2333-sdjat?sd,#3o #es. &^efooroooo
=3390 &e. S, ezol Ksvo | ...s I jae s vse
z zosv zs ** s, aza ozeo,
65t, # rs. oz. es ex ccaxdorsft cr, #axS3 f
xa tax f 3 re, #axSo K Kasj> *dt, wore, Frces
2:03: Il cst 239;&#39 s. 3,328,8322, &cessSfr, std
3aozab%2F&#39 reo 73699323. F,33 rs.<re do t so
2203:05:3|| Job: A 37&zocoog #o xo zosooo zagjo txotecK&

Rjox&#32% sodosjo #s.3 z.233 was t scc

t #x~~E~ *devote, soo; I b $ozoooo
#83,532 sys.bo 232) 2) #aaztcczase t 7&ted 3
2.3awza, #av Kszajr see t sczos I r
3,23, xs: acdo go: oavo, $o, #3 cacz, 2:35:23:53tod
*a*ac, t suscs.zosde s323ro 3:2::vocos, &
bx, oxwo & 2)exfo Koterol $ w
,2839Fo 23cs? || 2) C. ||
P, 130, note 5, (see Addenda):

23 o 33 f 533e (corrupt.)
casso jtezzo *::::: *o-sozozo co
taw22:33.1) xtezcac: 583 &2) bol
xtec, **ot bo
22:350s&ezbobbtle
&S &bo. 3DSO9% xceoxwo |
1) a)&Jej
73) & 37.* (cor.)
..oea votebe o:: 2050&o #e3 Svcco & Xo
3tooo soes&r; 7\tog30390 sacac) |
do*g, *%, scan Ree: **k sc Xcerjso a
33 'Foee $zcatev)&e ||
1) ; -

83 oz f 533e 3 (cor.)
t-woto:22:33,229Eoc&o
23 &#223, 223 Kreocase #xrseb
 A D DITIONS 137

z, c s; Fx-fo
gave goal) cs, Roedrx 533e3bdo?) ||
1) 23JJo (a blank); 2) cco

5 c : o (cor.)

zer s. &aecco
#azo &, *a*3. Roe
roozo 7 persodocl)
::::::: *So 3633Q c33,2)
e3
ffe)n f:22e3e ||
1) EJJs ITF):JFCC 2) 73;

5 c : o (cor.)

*}regsd) ##393
535:353r zbo, odo?) &ck, |
res, 2:3 sc sto:
&rezoF =30:33:5:3 t act 3003) sooZooto Il
1) f jyo;
--
~
2) xodo 3) C35753: 3 ood)77th)

#3 & 5 o

e.go &cczo **o (-jc) #3Faezo zo 85% f

ze azerz, ctceae, s sczz.2 || Then follows the
first of the 3 verses about the ubhubha of the different ganas.

-es-S 23 J & 2 (, SS-932

18
Q
138 50 ,
I N D EX
FOR THE CANARESE TEXT
&907, anga. Verse-line. 331.
eox&s.oss, agajanmntaka. Sign for a
long letter. 210.
scy, anghri. Verse-line. 320. 826, 328.
t, akkara. Syllable. 28, etc.
ed, akkara. Name of a pure Canarese
metre-class. 68. 302-306.
so, akkarik. Name of a pure Canarese er
metre. 68. 308.
ed, akshara = 95.3. Syllable.
execz), agendra. The number 7, 176.
8979,* agni. The footJ. 28. 35. 79. 102.
121. 136. 137. 139. 153. 182. 198. 206.
egs, ayuta. Name of a viitta. 164.
eg, ayutaka. Name of a viitta. 236.
e5&7&te, ajagana. Name of a class of pure
Camarese feet. 300. 302. 303. p. 109. 339.
89838, ajan. The Can. foot -v- . p. 96.
ebyz, ajaprasa. A kind of alliteration. 42.
43. 48.
e58, adi (i. e. foot). A verse-quarter. 286.
853, adi. A verse-line. 315. 318, 319. 323.
328. 334.
e8:32, atikriti. Wrongly used for abhikriti.
p. 23; cf. foot-notes to p. 59.61. 62.
s237:3, atijagati. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 163-170.
*3:02, atidhriti. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 198-201.
*3esse, atiakvari. Name of a type of me
tres. p. 23. 177-182.
*S atyashti. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23, 188-193.
**. atyukt. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 73-74.
e55333333, aditijapura. The foot -- ~. 226.
3e3, adei. Foreign, not Canarese. 16.
t X;
9), adri. If Meru, the number 1; if simply
mountain, the number 7. 283.
*99), adri. The number 7. 218. 287.
f, 227&te, adhokshajagana. Name of a
class of pure Canarese feet. 300.
s, adhva. A sort of calculation. 346.
8959, anala. The foot J. 36. 203. 237.
anavadya. Name of a writta. 204.
&980:2053. animisha. The foot -- ~. 227.
89&ey, anila. The foot J. 97. 173. 189.
191. 200. 210. 222.
Foxsj, anugataprisa. Akind of allitera
tion. 51. 59. 60.
Foj, anuprsa. A kind of alliteration
(=anugata prsa). 15. 59, 61. 63.
e5533e3.e3e3e3eeso, anulomaviloma. Alternate
(?). 238.
esc, anushtubh. Name of a type of
metres. p. 23. 111-116.
&F. Ryz, antaprasa. A kind of alliteration.
2,3-2)*
51. 61-63.
bj, antdiprsa. 64.66.
&zjce, apabhramsa. One of the Indian
languages. p. 22.
, apavha. Name of a writta. 225.
esce, abjri. The foot J.J. 33.
eg, abhikriti. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23.221-223; cf. atikriti.
eg, abhyudaya. Name of a vritta. 164.
egs, abhyudita. Name of a writta. 164.
&95330, amara. The foot -v- 137. 177. 181.
188. 231. 237. 238.
895350, amala. Name of a vritta. 101.
t, ambara. The foot J. 35. 36.
t, ambara. Sign for the zero or c. 229. .
s ambu. The foot v , 196.
t, ambuja. Name of a vritta. 168.
 xt

t-teg. 139

ers, ambujamitra. The foot v-J. #s, fivara. Sign for a long letter. 130.
214.
#8txee, isvaragana. Name of a class of
er, ambudhi. The number 4, 164.
pure Canarese feet. 301.
er, ambunidhi. The number 4. 297.
&U. ukt (ukta, ukti). Name of a type of
sc.. aravinda. Name of a writta. 196. metres. p. 23. 69. 7.2. 228.
$557, arka. The foot J J. 35. 104. 134. enozs, uita. Name of a pure Canarese metre.
155. 181. 241. 301. -

f, arka. The number 12. 326. 329. to?, utkriti. Name of a type of metres.
szzbee?. arkamariri. Name of a vritta. p. 23. 69. 224-228.
219.
,9. utpala (i.e. utpalaml). 230.
*::Frs. ardhasamavritta. p. 22. 235
Jo, utpalaml. Name of a vritta.
soto 3.59% avaprsa. A kind of alliteration. 202. 230.

Jo, utsava. Name of a Ragal. 255. 265

to. ashtapadi. Name of a pure Canarese 268.

metre. p. 23. 277. 278. Josi, utsha (i.e. utsava Ragal). 256.
*** ashti. Name of a type of metres. p. 23. Josi, utsha. Name of a pure Canarese
183-187. metre 68. 339.

ve, Aka. The foot v. 150, 188, 196. vos, utsuka. Name of a writta. 117.
210. 215. 224. enozo, udaya. Name of a writta. 119.
ev2, kriti. Name of a type of metres. p. 23. to. udtta. Name of a writta. 93.
210-213.
: , udgata. Name of a vritta. 241.
ey7:33, agama. Prosody. 163.
&$37,63, atagit. A kind of Sisa verse. 271.
w uddishta. A sort of calculation. 343.
vozy, upaitrik. Name of a pure Cana
es; ditya. The foot J J. 33. 36. rese metre. 300.
&=52s, dyantaprsa. A kind of alliter scre, upendragana. A class of pure
ation. 66. Canarese feet. 311.

efficz, finanda. 164 (?). crosec), upendravajra. Name of a vritta.

133.
&c=77,63, firygiti (kanda). 284-288.
& Cof, firy. A kind of Mora-feet metre. p. 23 enoa;30-por, ubhayabhsh, Probably Sams
(mtrry), 289. 290. 292. krita and Prkrita. 70; cf. 69.
221. n) f, urwi. The foot . 36. 111. 127.
&=732, Agaja. The number 8.
138. 191. 200. 221.
CQF, ina. The foot JJ. 189. vo, ushnih. Name of a type of metres.
, indu. The foot J.J.36. 101. 112. 117.
p. 23. 100-110.
135. 139. 153. 154. 164. 171. 184. 202.
206. 207. 218.
eno&5, usir (i.e. breath). Caesura. 156; cf.
39.
razo , indudhara. Sign for a long letter.
101. 103. 313.
35Qs), ritu. The number 6, 229. 313. 335.
indra. The foot vivv. 174. 180.210. 233. c s, dakkara. Name of a pure Cana
rese metre. 305.
***** indranilaya. The foot J J . 28.
wd, indrapura. The foot Juv. 179. 203. &# 95.3, en akkara. The same consonant.
59.
* Rev. indravamsa. Name of a writta. 151
=32), indravajra. Name of a vritta. 132.
Jgos: Cz, ekatla ragal. 277-280.
33, isa. Sign for a long letter, 100. 104. 126. 30%, el. Name of a pure Canarese metre. 68.
807.
128. 133. 188. 315.

t, isna. Sign for a long letter. 111. 215. 2-3.*, ttakkara. A double consonant. 26.
??
18*
t:
140 *3).
-->
2.89. ttu (i.e. doubling). A double consonant.
26. 42.
32, 3,3, oia, o. Odd line. 242. 251. 285.
323.22% aupachandasika. Name of a
Mora-metre. 252. p. 75.
5ozob, kamsri. The Can. foot J. p. 96.
ass, kanakbjaniya. Name of a
writta. 193.
t, kanda (skandhaka). Name of a Mora
feet metre. 281. 282. 284-288. 293. 294.
Cf. p. 23 gamaniyama kanda.
*:::::Fave, kandarpajta. Name of a writta.
195.
*::::=bxes, kandarparipugana. A class of
pure Canarese feet. 302.
*:::::Fb, kandarpri. The foot J.
p. 97.
5:57, kapardi. Sign for a long letter. 132.
5:33e), kamala. Name of a writta. 101.
d, kara. The number 2. 298.
d, kara. The number 6. 251. 308 (?). Cf.
khara.
coc, karbdhi. 244 (?).
58. kari. The number 8. 215. 222. 226. 234.
248. 25.1. 816. 318. 319.
#bj, kariprasa. A kind of alliteration.
42.
#sof-835, karntaka. The karntaka wishaya
bhsh jti p. 22; karntaka wishaya jti
p. 95; karntaka bhsh anda (i. e. man
ner) 296; the six writtas especially used
for the karntaka 230.
feoote, kalyna. Name of a writta. 131.
**3, kal. A Mora. 326.
woot35-3:23, kfianaml, Name of a vritta.
87.
j.c, kmapradhvamsi. Sign for a
long letter. 191.
to:33250te, kmabna. The number 5. 304.
trorbig, kmaripu. The foot J. p. 97.
trobd, kmahara. Sign for a long letter. 91.
ozcz, kmnga. Name of a writta. p. 28,
note.
troc5, kmntaka. Sign for a long letter.
202.
t-acte, kmntakagana. A class of
pure Canarese feet. 304.
&
32d
BosjeoSfo, kmntakam. The foot J-.
p. 97.
tbre, kmrigana. A class of pure Cana
rese feet. p. 105; p. 106.
z, kmstra. The number 5, 161.195.
toe, kmodbhava. Name of a writta. 84.
*** **, 3, kiriakkara. Name of a pure Cana
rese metre. 306.
to, kutmala. Name of a writta. 175.
5353305, kumuda. Name of a writta. 97. 98.
535330cob, kumudri. The foot -J. 237.
5397,8, kulagiri. The number 7. 155; cf. 140.
176.
5oebe, kulia. The foot J.J. 99. 218.
53e3eq:d, kuliadhara. The foot J.J. 155.
183. 191.
53E, kua. The foot --. 149.
zoroccs), kusumaviitra. Name of a
writta. 161.
53-3)=$d, kusumaara. A name of one of
the mlvrittas. 234.
toz, kusumashatpadi. Name of a
pure Canarese metre. 316. 322-325.
Bozorcoj, kusumghripa. Name of a
writta. 173. |
, kriti. Name of a type of metres. p. 28.
202-205.
, krinu. The foot J. 224.
#2 c53, kku (i.e. crookedness). A long syl
lable (the form to denote a long syllable
being a crooked line; cf. vakra). 33.
#205, K, kku gr (i.e. crooked line).
The sign for a long syllable. 25.
#ats:48, kokanadavairi. The foot J.J.
119.
#aero, komala. Name of a writta. 106.
#ae, komala. Name of a vritta. 166.
#26-33Cod, komalaruira. Name of a
writta. 166.
tjo423, krauhtapada. Name of a vritta.
221.
#3xer. kshoni. The foot . 131.
g, kshm. The foot . .224.
5)&d, khabara. The number 1. 295.
50&d=33,
co
khacarapluta. Name of a writta. 201.
500, khara. The number 6. 308. cf. kara.
sodd, kharakara. The foot JJ. 217. 234. |
t
{&
r 23T. 141

T, ga. Sign for a long syllable. 24, 29. 86. 23&ast,#35, eaturoddma. 138 (?).
90. 107. 113. 134. 136. 137. 138. 172. 173.
&s, catushpadi. Name of a pure Cana
189. 203. 214, 224, 227. 237. 238, 241. 251.
rese metre. p. 23. Cf. taupadi.
298.
candra. The foot J.J. 80.87. 103. 129.
7&c7Copeto, gaigdhisam. The Can. foot
163. 173. 179. 203. 237. 247.
. p. 97.
7.75, gagana. The foot . 32. g; Td, andradhara. Sign for a long syllable.
129. 184. 247.
7:33, gaja. The number 8, 229. 297.
ds. andramauli. The Can. footJv.
7&zj, gajaprasa. A kind of alliteration. 43.
45. p. 97. -

x3:32, gajavraja. The number 8, 212.
xers, gajavrata. The number 8, 212.
7tre, gana. A syllable-foot. 28. 34.35. 37. 39.
72-253; a Mora-foot. p. 23. 254-339.
7{refo, gananma. The figurative names
for the syllable-feet. 28. 32. 35; the names
for the Mora-feet. 283. p. 96. p. 97.
7(fe80::05.855 c, gananiyamakanda. p. 23.
x-w, gankshara. The syllables ma, ya,
ra, sa, ta, ja, bha, na, la, ga. 24, 29.
7&dox3, garuda. The number 1, 295.
737, garva. Name of a writta. p. 26, note.
w, gad (gatha). See jtigad (2:08w8).
xo~93), gyatri Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 92-99.
7,8, giri. The number 7. 126. 217. 219. 222.
7,832,50cso, girijkntam. The Can. foot
J J . p. 97.
7,8335Roo, girijntham. The Can.
J J . p. 97.
foot
t3& candri. Name of a writta. 156.
3.3, andrik. Name of a vritta. 137.
g, andrik. Name of a writta. 156.
3:33,5, campaka (i.e. campakaml). 230.
g, &ampakaml. Name of a writta.
206. 230.
30te, arana. A verse-quarter. 38. 269 (?).
23dre, arana. A verse-line. 318-320. 324, 326.
327, 331. 335.
e3s), titra. Name of a vritta. 100.
233), titra. Name of a vritta. 103.
e3s), citra. Name of a pure Canarese metre.
300.
23s), bitra. Name of a pure Canarese metre.
301.
jz, titrapada. Name of a writta. 112.
: jz, citrapada. Name of a writta. 129.
3,93, citralat. Name of a pure Canarese
metre. 301.

7 bo, giriam. The Mora-foot J J . 283. &r;, irampramnika. Name of a

Tes, gita. Name of a pure Canarese metre.
3.12.
7.83%, gitik. Name of a pure Canarese metre,
68. 312.
7\e3+, gttik. Name of a writta. 145.
7.63%, gttik. Name of a Mora-feet
282. 291.
writta. 114.
3.285332, takuja. Name of a vritta. 213.
t3e3ee&og, cetojta. Long. 102. 127.
&#935, caupadi. A kind of Ragal. 272. 273.
metre. &#935, caupadi (aupadig). Name of a pure
Canarese metre. 68. 309.

7,63, git. Name of a Mora-feet metre. 291.
7'ofeicd, gunasaundara. Name of a writta.
176.
7359, guru. Long; a long metrical syllable.
25-34, 135. 230. 244. 245. 287. 290. 293,
297. 298. 311. 314. 339. 341.
, chanda. Prosody. 22. 23. 207; a metre
type. 342. 344.
, chandas. A metre-type. p. 23. 72-227.
#2,esoz, chandovatamsa. Name of a pure
Canarese metre. 68. 310.

#ecco, geya. Name of a writta. 73.

23, ja. The foot J J. 24. 29. 34. 35. 288.

#2eczo, govindam. The Can. foot . &78, jagati. Name of a type of metres. 21.
p. 96. p. 23. 147-162.
24
$3
142
ex-Sobe, jagadvandita. Name of a vritta.
184.
- 22:38:3035, jamodaya. Name of a writta. 81.
22e), jala. The foot J. 28. 32. 35. 96.155.
202. 218.
&&s, jalanidhi. The number 4, 178.
2: 356: 3, jaloddhat. Name of a writta. 160.
& 9622:23:37&e, jalajasambhavagana. A class
of pure Canarese feet. 304.
22Coe:37te, jalaruhodaragana. A class
of pure Canarese feet. 304.
2:05:3e3, jtaveda. The foot J. 105.
&oed, jtavedas. The foot J. 152.
2:03, jti. A branch of language. p. 22; a
metre that does not belong to the twenty
six chandas'. p. 23. 284 (?); a peculiar
class again. p. 23, note 2. p. 95 (?); a type
of metre (i. e. thandas). 69. Cf. Sarvavisha
yabhshjti.
&o 37 off, jtigd. Name of a Mora-metre.
253.
*S*F, jvalana. The foot J .202.
*S, jvl. The foot J.92, 194. 207.
3, ta. The foot v.24, 29. 34.35. 106.
&#3. tanumadhy. Name of a writta. 96.
s, tanvi, Name of a writta. 218.
sdo73), taragama. Name of a writta. 208.
sd, tarala. Name of a writta. 198.
go', tla. Beating time in music, that for in
stance occurs for the Ragals. 254 (trivud
tla. 274. 275; eka tla 277-280); (for the
rys, Weber p. 289); and for the Shatpadis
(jhamp tala, 324; trivud tala, 332).
go, tla. Name of a jti writta or of jti
writtas. p. 23.
soter, th]aganan. The counting of the
tla. 254.
895, tilaka. Name of a vritta. 88.
895, tilaka. Name of a vritta. 96; cf. 217,
Quote.
3539, tivadi (i. e. trivadi, tripadi). Name of
a pure Canarese metre. 68. 299.
.
ter &Y:
sodox:y:z, turagaprasa. A kind of allitera
tion. 42.
godo7-3), turagama. Name of a writta. 208.
&txj, turagavrta. The number 7. 212.
3e33, teja. The foot J. 104.
&et:5, totaka (i.e. relating to a garden).
Name of a vritta. 148.
&eodo, toya. The foot J. 33. 36. 92.94.
126. 154. 177. 207. 217. 233. 252.
2,273Co, trijagadguru. The Can, foot
vv - J - . p. 97.
8,28, tridaa. The foot ovo. 100. 173, 179.
206.
3,28, tripadi. Name of a pure Canarese metre.
p. 23. 299.
3,333e33. tripadonnati. Name of a vritta.
247.
3. Ty, triprasa. A kind of alliteration. 64.
j, triyambaka. Sign for a long syl
lable. 29.
8,738, trivadi. See tripadi.
8,739, trivali. See tripadi.
8,33, trivud (i. e. triput). A kind of tla.
274, 275. 332.
*j, trishtubh. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 132-146.
., daddakkara (i.e. heaped or thick
letter). Double consonant. 27. 43.
zs, dandaka. Name of a writta. p. 23.231.
t." danti. The number 8, 185.
bb, dikkari. The number 8. 220.
t 7&cs, diganta. Name of a vritta. 74.
t 23. digdanti. The number 8, 151.
t:35C, dinakara. The number 12. 223.
to?, dinantha. The number 12. 205.216.
bF5, dinapa. The foot - J. 119. 183.
t 53, dinapa. The number 12. 248.
tRo, dindhipa. The foot JJ. 133. 182.
tes, dinea. The foot v-v. 89. 131. 150.
151. 163. 189. 194. 241.
tet, dinea. The number 12, 200.
tetod), dineahaya. The number 7, 153.
t, diva. The foot -v-. 202.
t:50, divasakara. The number 12. 186.
X*

t eo
b=3:30px3, divasdhipa. The foot J J. 153.
txic, divasdhipa. The number 12. 148.
td, divkara. The foot --~. 150.
to, divija. The foot ---. 136. 138. 139.
182. 214, 217. 227. 237.
bs, divijakalpalat. Name of a writta.
237.
bgd, divijapura. The foot ww.v. 222.
t, dis. The number 8, 137.
to; b, dikari. The number 8, 198.
t 7:23, disgaja. The number 8, 139. 153.
t, di. The number 8, 149.
te;3f, dirgha. A syllable with a long vowel.
27. 42. 43.
23:36, duvadi. See duvayi.
33-3oey, duvayi (i. e. dwipadi). Name of a
Mora-feet metre. 282. 293-295.
dor, duvavi. See duvayi.
te;3, deva. Sign for a long syllable (H., Ra. in
v. 115).
tes, deva. The foot v.v.v. p. 12, note. p. 16,
note. 36.
d devaramya. Name of a writta. 97.
&e=p, devakshara. The feet measured by
the names of Brahma, Wishnu and Rudra.
340.
deSot:33, devdhipapura. The foot -v-.
207.
e?, desi. The language of the Canarese coun
try. 16. Cf. adei.
b, daityri. Sign for a short syllable.
202.
#23 t, dr akkara. Name of a pure
Canarese metre. 303.
te, dodhaka. Name of a writta. 135.
zyszz, drutapada. Name of a writta. 154.
zyszFSecs,drutaparvavilambita.Name
of a writta. 147.
*Soj, dvandvaprsa. A kind of allitera
tion. 64.
tj, dviprasa. A kind of alliteration. 64.
65.
r, dharani. The foot . 28.
$3.
X;
143
#3:3ee. S, dharantsvara. The number 16.
297.
t, dhar. The foot . 32. 202.
Fy dhtri. The Can. foot J. p. 96.
703), dhtri. The foot . 33. 103. 128.
170. 188.
garo S, dhamadhvaja (i.e. agni or Sikhi
braja). The number 3. p. 100.
t 32783, dhrjati. The Mora-foot J. 283.
{)3. dhriti. Name of a type of metres. p. 23.
194-197.
F., na. The foot ov. 24, 29. 34 35.90. 93.
107. 108. 118. 122. 123. 147. 172,
5, na. The foot Juv of the five Mora-feet.
288.
57', naga. The number 7. 229.
573.3, nagahara. The foot J.J. 164.
53) sd, nadu akkara. Name of a pure
Canarese metre. 304.
F nanda. Name of a writta. 89.
E: *, mandaka. Name of a writta. 86.
E85, nabha. The foot J. 218.
EC5ob, narakri. The Can. foot --J. p. 96.
FC7', naraga. Name of a writta. 107.
559F835, markutaka. Name of a vritta. 193b.
F, navanalina. Name of a writta. 182.
s nashta. A kind of calculation. 842.
So, nka. The foot J. 32. 33. 35. 126.
Fo, nki. The Can. foot J. p. 96.
Fot37&c, nkigam. The Can. foot J. p. 96.
Ro, nga. The number 8. 229.
Rodoc, ngarajita. Name of a writta. 205.
F nndi. A prayer or eulogium at the com
mencement of a work. p. 16, note.
Forzo, nmhka. Under this appellation
the kmnga appears in Rb.
&23, nija. A short syllable, 42. 43.
&?, nidhi. The number 9. 166. 170. 173, 196.
&dox), nirupama. Name of a vritta. 153.
Re3+, nitik (gitik?). Name of a writta. 145.
Sec, nilakantha. Sign for a long letter.
89.
X4
$3
144 & Re) x;
See 5oEo, nilakantham. The Canarese foot
v.--. P. 97.
&joye, pakaja. Name of a writta. 220,
3:23, pankti. Name of a type of metres. p.
23. 126-131.
Fot3&or;od, pacamara. Name of a writta.
187.
F paksha. The number 15, 201. 210. 211.
re;35, panavaka. Name of a writta. 126.
33, pada. Verse. 37. 71 (rule). 240.
zz, pada. Verse-quarter. 27 117. 135. 171.
174. 180. 184. 200. 214. 217. 222. 233.
234. 238. 253. 285. 293. 294. 302. 343.
3:23, pada. Verse-line. 314. 321. 322. 323.
3.25. 326. 328. 330. 335-387.
323sota:SF, padaaturardhva. Name of a
writta. 248.
s $33xce, padmabhavagana. A class of pure 398; ,
Canarese feet. 312.
Fecos), padminimitra. The number 12.
213.
zza, pannagarja. The number 1, 295.
3:6333, payas. The foot J. 95. 170. 189.
33do, param. Name of a vritta. 78.
333052, parahitam. The Can, foot ----.
p. 96.
sorf, parivardhinishatpadi. 316.
334-336.
3&ot, paladala. Name of a writta. p.
51, note.
s,53, pallava. Refrain. 37.
3:35, pavana. The foot vu-. 75. 100. 128.
163. 196. 218. 227.
3:3:3325, pavamna. The foot -v-, 148. 233.
502, pda. Verse-quarter. 41.61; the writta
headings. 100. 107. 130. 134. 147. 188.
224. 239. 240. 250. 252. 289. 291. 300.
goz, pda. Verse-line. 313. 227. 329. 330.
332-334. 337. 338.
soo, pdapana. The foot -v-. 123.
130-134.
3R)-35, pvaka. The foot J. 77. 120. 134.
150. 151. 180. 181. 194. 237. 238. 241.
3R,535, pvana. Name of a vritta. 77.
358 st, piri akkara. Name of a pure Can.
metre. 302.
5483, puta. Name of a vritta. 159.
N2
335, pura. The foot J. 227.
3C, pura. The number 3. 183. 224. 283.
285. 287. 298. 307.
* Co, puramathana. Sign for a long letter.
234.
Rsogo, puramathanam. The Can. foot
vvvv-. p. 97.
3Cob, purri. The Mora-feet J J. 283.
Ryjte, puruhtagana. A class of Ra
gal ganas of five Moras. 269.
%) prithvi. Name of a vritta. 189.
# =v&s, pairika, one of the mother lan
guages, counting as a half only. p. 22.
(Only Rc. reads caturbhsh instead of 34.)
&: esed, pd alara (i.e. the belly-flowered,
Wishnu). A class of pure Can, feet. 306.
). 3, prakriti. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 206-209.
pratishth. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 79-85.
jgos, prabhta, Name of a vritta. 165.
jo, pramathdhipam. The Can. foot
Jv-, p. 97.
j, pramnika. Name of a vritta. 114.
5:30, pravara. Name of a vritta. 75.
Jd, pravarkshara. Name of a writta.
158.
, prastra. Arrangement of syllables
to obtain feet and combinations of feet. 30.
31. 202. 297. 298. 341. 346.
jdrees, praharanakalita. Name of a
writta. 172.
Sj, prkrita. One of the mother langua
ges. p. 22.
sj, prsa. Alliteration. 15. 41-66. 63.
je, prema. Name of a writta. 85.
j, prema. Name of a vritta. 91.
233.8% battisa (Hindusthni). The number
32. 338.
230te, bna. The number 5. 131. 164. 218.
285. 287.
etexy binpu (i.e. heavy). A long syllable.
33. 298. 342. 343.
t, bindu. The letter o. 27. 42. 43.
&#392&#xce, bisaruhajanmagana. A class
of pure Canarese feet. 310.
cdo ae:37te, bisaruhodbhavagana. A
class of pure Canarese feet. 299.
S
 t 3 3396)
2}\533, brihati. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 117-125.
ey:48,brihati. Name of a writta. 125.
*a*42, bmmam (i.e. brahmam). The Can.
foot . 308.
ejte, brahmagana. A class of pure Can.
feet. p. 96. p. 114.
*j, brahm. The Can. foot . p. 96.
t, bha. The foot -v- 24, 29.84.35. 147.
172.
a;35, bhadraka. Name of a writta. 120.
aj, bhadraka. Name of a vritta. 211.
3553, bhava. Sign for a long syllable. 108. 222.
epo, bhnu. The foot & J. 132. 163. 171.
174. 181. 198. 227. 233. 236.
eposio, bhnu. The number 12. 327.
cp, bhminishatpadi. Name of a
pure Canarese metre. 316. 330-333.
epoxoo 3, bshjti. The 56 various daugh
ter-languages. p. 22.
cd, bhskara. The foot J-v. 200. 206.
god, bhskara. The number 12, 184.
ago&273)3s, bhujangaprayta. Name of
a vritta. 149.
49&ox:2y2% bhujangavijrimbhita. Name
of a writta. 224.
ago&ox?eozz, bhujagaiupada. Name of
a writta. 122.
a 32073e3:38, bhujangaiupari. Name of a
writta. 122.
4:32:27:32.3%a, bhujangaiusrita. Name of
a vritta. 122.
a;32:7, bhujaga. The number 1. 307.
a 337'ob, bhujagadhri. The Canarese foot
vvv- v. p. 97.
a;,&xxee, bhujagapakshagana. A class
of pure Canarese feet. 300. 307.
ag, bh. The foot . 99. 126. 177.
aas, bhta. The number 5. 180. 221.
aszet, bhtaganesa. Sign for a long syl
lable. 221.
aasj, bhatagrani. The Can, foot --~~. s,
p. 97.
aga-3:23, bhml, Name of a vritta. p. 40,
710te. - 330. 332. 333.
145
35 y, bhmi. The foot . 35. 76. 85.
140. 207. 215.
**73%p. bhogashatpadi. Name of a pure
Canarese metre. 316. 326-329.
Ajcca, bhramaravilasita. Name of a
writta. 138.
&J, ma. The foot . 24. 29. 34.35. 122.
Foo7&#, mangalik. Name of a writta. p. 48,
note.
Roc7&, mangala. Name of a vritta. 185.
rocc (o-o::), maijubh
shini (? majubhshini). Name of a writta.
169.
539983, makharipu. The Mora-foot wwww.
283.
S$of 37 ped, manigamanikara. Name of a
writta. 178.
#39&do7, maniraga. Name of a writta. 180.
$33.633-352:30a, manivibhshana. Name of a
writta. 180.
323. matta. Name of a writta. 128.
333.333333, mattamayra. Name of a writta.
170.
Road.*), mattakrid. Name of a writta.
215.
393.2%, mattebha. See mattebhavikridita.
230.
=93.e333,888, mattebhavikridita. Name of
a writta. 202. 230.
F$357'32, madagaja. The number 8. 226.
=3925&o:3, madanatand (i.e. madana's fa
ther, in this case Wishnu). A class of pure
Canarese feet. 309-311.
Rosok, madanadhvamsi. The Can. foot
vv v. p. 97.
5393-38R, madanaripu. The Can. foot ovuvv.
p. 97.
F3333333, madanavati. Name of a pure Can.
metre. 68. 311.
53505&d, madanahara. A class of pure Can.
feet. 311.
Rod, madanahara. Sign for a long syl
lable. 317.
Ro, madhumati. Name of a writta. 108.
madhyam. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 75-78.
#3555, manu. The number 14. 316. 318, 321.
S3
19
$3.
146 325 Cot:
S)
Q

Be, mandharadhara. A class of pure | Rdox, muraripu. The Can. foot J.

Camarese feet. 310. 3.17. p. 96. 308.
Fdd, murahara. The Can. foot Juvv.
zos, mandkrnta. Name of a writta.
p. 96.
188.
Fotoog, murntaka. Sign for a short syl
ros, mandnila. Name of a writta. 127. lable. 29.
, mandnila. One of the Ragal metres. 337;t, mrigadhara. The number 1. 229.
255. 256. 257-261. 3)Aes), mriganetra. Name of a writta. 82.
Foodod, mayra. Name of a writta. 124. es), mridunetra. Name of a writta.
#33 Coe, marut. The foot ---. 28. 121. 174. p. 28, note.
179. 210. 224. 233. 241. #rs, meghavisphrjita. Name of
F33dos, maruta. The foot --- . 105. 178.238. a vritta. 199.
zdo marudishta. The foot J. 251. O3), ya. The foot J--. 24, 29. 34. 35.93.
s ev, mallikml. Name of a vritta. 242.
194. Co, yati. Caesura. 39. 126, seq. 308.
zo, mahsragdhar. Name of a writta. C3o, yati. = muni, i.e. 7? or 8? 189.
210. 230. o:305, yuk. Even line. 251.
rooet S, mahvara. The number 16, 198.
coo7. yuga. The number 4. 128. 221. 222.
#3:Pter, mnavaka. Name of a writta. 113. 229.

=3:58:56, mnikya. Name of a writta. 141. c, c yugma, yugm. Even line.

242. 285.
ryte, mtrgama. Mora-feet. 254-389.
282-284. (p. 75, No. 242, there ought to
c, yogkshara. Consonants of con
be Moras and feet instead of Mora-feet, formity or suitableness (for alliteration)
to do justice to the author of that sentence). i.e., here, indentical consonants (? samyog
kshara generally denotes consonants of a
===2);c;z, mtrchandas. Mora-metres.
group or compound consonants). 54. Cf.
250-253.
sambandhkshara.
===c, mtrpinda. p. 130, mote 5.
===939F, mtrry. p. 23. Cf. Arye. C, ra. The foot -v- 24, 29.34, 35. 107.
118. 147.
z, mtr. A Mora, i.e. the quantity of a U73, ragal. (i.e. raghat). A class of Mora
short syllable. 53.250. 251.254-256. 285. feet metres. 254-281.
286. 288. 289. 293. 294. 315. 316. 320-322.
Uot, raghat (= ragal). p. 23. 254-281.
324. 325. 327-338.
Uzoos, ratnta. Name of a writta. p. 27, note.
F33-Czd, mrahara. Sign for a long syllable.
88. cat: 3, rathoddhat. Name of a writta. 136.
533-003, mruta. The foot v. 33. 127. 130. C: , randhra. The number 9. 129. 147. 208.
183. 189. 198. 200.
d:5, ravi. The foot Jv. 28, 183. 154. 206.
do853, mruteshta. The foot v. 136. 241.

F33-3rc, mrtanda. The number 12. 199.
**erya.' mlvritta. A class of Samavrittas
of 30 and 31 syllables. p. 23. 232-235.
wes, mlini. Name of a writta. 177.
=3305-3, mukura. Name of a writta. 97.
Fo, mukula. Name of a writta. 97.98.
, muni. The number 7, 167. 227.
5399&s, munimata. Name of a writta. 227.
co, ravi. The number 12. 209. 295. 316.
dj, raviprabh. Name of a vritta. 288.
d, rasa. The number 6, 186. 290. 299. 300.
coc, rja. The number 16. 248. 316.
co;3fed, rvanakara. The number 20. 248.
to233, ruira. Name of a writta. 163.
do), rudra. Sign for a long syllable. 87. 131.
140. 163.

5399&S. munimana. Name of a writta. 227. to, rudra. The number 11, 208. 204.

C-5-33,
do), rudra. Name of a class of pure Cana
rese feet. 297. p. 97. 305.
SD, la. Sign for a short syllable. 24. 29. 86.
90. 113. 134. 136-138. 172. 173 189. 203.
214. 224. 227. 236-238. 241. 251.
ex393), lagakriy. A kind of computation.
344.
So), laghu. A short syllable. 25. 28-34.
230. 241. 244, 290. 298. 341, 343.
&#39. laghu. A Mora. 318. 319. 322. 323. 327.
331. 334.
&C., laya. Tempo. 120.
eczj%. layagrahi. Name of a writta. 143.
eczj%. layagrhi. Name of a Canarese
Samavritta of 30 syllables. 276.
es, lalita. Name of a writta. 217.
eyes? 3, lalitagati. Name of a writta. 209.
&eta;: lalitapada. Name of a writta. 155.
eczz, lalitapada. Name of a writta. 183.
ecs: lalitpada. Name of one of the M
lvrittas 233.
eyes, lalit. One of the Ragal metres. 255.
256. 262-264.
Sc, vamsastha. Name of a writta. 150.
F35). vakra. A long syllable (see knku). 33.
=3:32, vanaja. Name of a writta. 121.
=3:32:39, vanajadala. Name of a writta. 192.
733&zc:37 e, vanajasambhavagana. A class
of pure Canarese feet. 305.
=3:53.5228, vanamajari. Name of a writta.
205.
roob, vanamajari. Name of a writta.
212.
F33-35C3oad, vanamayara. Name of a writta.
174.
=35.53%ae:C7re, vanaruhodaragana. A class
of pure Canarese feet. 305.
:3ze 3, vanalat Name of a writta. 226.
===338, vanavallari. Name of a vritta. 205.
=37&z ld, varga akkara. Classified conso
- nants. 55.
27 Fj, vargaprsa. A kind of alliteration.
51. 55-57.
=3:23395, vasantatilaka. A kind of writta.
171.
zzo, vasu. The number 8, 165, 189. 194.
214.
: X;
:
147
333. vahni. The foot v . 32, 86. 117.
120. 252.
s vahni. The number 3. 285.
Fog, vta. The foot J--. 35. 191. 221.
soooo, vyu. The foot J. 32. 36. 119.
131. 170. 194. 241.
Sobbag. vrijaripu. The foot J. 241.
Fydo, vrudhi (vrdhi). The number 4, 175.
= 8**zvrtikashatpadi-vardhikyashat
padi. 337.
rf, vrdhi. The number 4. 149. 298.
=tp, vrdhikashatpadi. Name of a
pure Canarese metre. 316. 337. 338.
R, wrdhikyashatpadi-vrdhika
shatpadi. 337. 338.
c,8. vikriti. Name of a type of metres.
p. 23. 214-216.
235). viitra. Name of a writta. 95.
23s), viitra. Name of a writta. 100.
233 , vicitra. Name of a pure Canarese metre.
300. 301.
233,983, viiitralalita. Name of a writta. 179.
33: Coz, vijaynanda. Name of a writta.
186.
5333rdj, vidalitavanaruha. Name of a
writta. 223. cf. p. 60, note 4.
cd, vidydhara. The number 12. 295.
S, vidyunml. Name of a writta. 111.
ozoj, vidruma. = vinuta. p. 38, note.
o;3, vidhu. The foot J. 233.
So), vinamra. Name of a vritta. 102.
ozog, vinuta. Name of a writta. 123.
cj, vinutaprsa, Name of an allitera
tion. 51. 52.
3,033773, viparysa. Reverse, change, 54.
239. 254.
33, vipul. Name of a Mora-feet metre. 289
29I. -
Saa 3, vibhti. Name of a writta. 104.
oo::35, viyat. The foot J. 200.
gd 3, virati. Caesura. 195. 210. etc.
So, virma. Caesura. 132-135. 149. 153.
155. 158. etc.
&cozo, virma. Name of a writta. 102.
oeero, viloma. See anuloma.
Sej, virama. Caesura. 131. 136. 150. 151.
167. 173. etc.
Sejoe, viramana. Caesura. 137. 164. 176.
etc.
19*
$3
J2E, o ;
148 Q
Sjos, visrnta. Caesura. 188.
Sj, visrma. Caesura. 140. 161. 207, etc.
&F)*., vishamavritta. p. 22, 240-249.
5:303), wishaya. The number 5. 283. 287.
3.11.
cre, vishnugana. A class of pure Can.
feet. 297. p. 96. 302. p. 114.
5:37&z, visarga. The aspirate 3. 27.42. 43.
Fys.' writta. p. 23. 71-249. 342-346. Number
of Samavrittas, 229; those chiefly used in
Canarese, 280; jti samavrittas, 288. 284.
276. 308, 309.
Fj, vrishabhaprasa. A kind of al
literation. 42. 43. 46.
Fgo, vrishabhalakshyam. The Can.
foot -v- . p. 97.
#soc, vaikuntha. Sign for a short syllable.
215.
#v, waitli. Name of a Mora-metre. 251.
#v, waitlik. Name of a Mora-metre.
250. p. 75.
#2Ses, vaivadevi. Name of a writta. 161.
# =Sd. vaivnara. The foot v.. 191.
*$2&s, vyajana. A consonant. 27. 42. 43.
*S*, vyoma. The foot J. 28. 33, 84.
88. 96. 113. 132. 133. 140. 151. 170. 171.
3odzee, ankaragana. A class of pure Can.
feet. 306. 309.
to) s. Haikhvritta. This may mean the
form of the dandaka mentioned in Weber
p. 410; it is simply mentioned p. 23.
ease, akvari. Name of a type of metres. p.
23. 171-176.
E3:338), atamakha. The foot -v- . 154. 236.
ed, sara, The number 5, 168. 184. 221.
238, 285.
ed, Saradhi. The number 4, 319.
edj, sarabhaprasa. A kind of alliter
ation. 24. 43. 47.
Ft, Sarashatpadi. Name of a pure Can,
metre. 316. 317-321.
t, Sarva. Sign for a long syllable. 200.
tfo, Harvam. The Mora-foot . 283.
te, Savarma. The letter a. 57.
too, Saka. The foot v.J. 28, 194. 203.
221.
is
e?, aki. The foot J.J. 32.35. 113. 128. 180.
217. 233. 241.
t?, Hasi. The number 1. 287. 283.
e?toos, Sasiknta. Name of a writta. 94.
txyd, Saipura. This word was thought by
the editor to be a sign, though an obscure
one, for the Mora-foot Juvv; but it is to be
separated, the sasi being=1, the pura=3.
283.
Evosrji, ntaparvaprasa. A kind of
alliteration. 54.
Boc, Sntaprasa. A kind of alliteration.
51. 55.
Eofe), rdla=srdlavikridita. 220.
wofejeos, srdlavikridita. Name of a
writta. 200. 230.
Eve &, Slini. Name of a writta. 92.
Eve &, Slini. Name of a writta. 140.
350et%, sikharini. Name of a writta. 190.
), Sikhi. The foot v. 33. 281.
*3)2)2, Bikhibraja. The number 8. 800.
3e350, itakara. The foot J. 94.102. 127.
181. 182. 198. 203. 221. 222. 232. 236.
Eopogos, ubhnanta. Name of a writta. 115.
t O'do, Sladharam. The Can. foot J.
p. 97. 308.
cs, ::c, ritnanta, ritnanda.
Name of a writta. 115.
*$9, saila. The number 7. 140. 154. 219.
cncz, ymnga. Name of a writta. 76.
2)e, Sri. Name of a writta. 72.
*je, rt. Name of a writta. 146.
2)ett, rkra. The term of iri. p. 12, note.
3):38, Kripati. The Can, footvv. p. 96.
3)eev, Srivilsini. Name of a writta. p.
37, note. -
** **, sloka. 242-246, 253.
*S*F, $vasana. The foot -v- 202.
&P, shatpadi. Name of a pure Canarese
metre. p. 23.68. 313-338. -
Kjs,
-
- -
shatpratyaya. Six kinds of calcu -
lations. 340-346.
F3x3tef, shavarna. The letter sha. 57.
R, sa. The foot vo. 24, 29. 34.35. 106.118.

Foye 303)
oeter, Zoeter, sankfrna, sankfrnaka.
Name of a Mora-feet metre. 282. 292.
zo, samkriti. Name of a type of metres. p.
23. 217-220.
zo, sankhysa. A kind of computation.
345.
Zoz, samskrita. Sanscrit. p. 22.
zoey, sadamala. Name of a writta. 100.
<s. samavritta. p. 22. 71-234. 228, 232.
Cf. writta.
z, sampaprsa. A kind of alliter
ation. 51. 57-59.
Fdfe, Samirana. The foot J. 234.
z.cd, sambandhkshara. Perhaps
identical with yogkshara. 53.
7:07, saraga. Name of a writta. 107.
Rd&2&7 Pe, sarasijabhavagana. A class of
pure Canarese feet. 297.
d&e:C7'', sarasijodaragana. A class of
pure Canarese feet. 303.
Fdo, sarasiruha. Name of a vritta. 90.
zs, Sarasisakhagana. The foot vov
of the Sisa. 269.
z, sarala. Name of a vritta. 105.
zd, sarala. Name of a vritta. 227.
Fae&bx, Sarojaripu. The foot J. 174.
zattos), Saroruhamitra. The foot v v.
238.
Zrooooo, sarvavishayabhshdi. 70.
281. 296.
Foooo, sarvavishayabhsh
jti. p. 22. p. 23, note 2.
F3e3S), salila. The foot J. 179.
23-300F, savarma. The letter sa. 57.
*:::::::, sndrapada. Name of a vritta. 142.
Aloxj, singaprsa. A kind of alliteration.
43. 44.
23, sisa (ssapadya). 269-271.
Ro, sunma. Name of a vritta. 109.
2 &o:37.8, hamsagati. Name of a vritta. 214.
#3, sundara. Name of a writta. 167.
53%,. . supratishth. Name of a type of me
-->
tres. p. 23. 86-91.
Foj, suprsa (vinutaprsa). A kind of
alliteration. 54.
z, sumlati. Name of a vritta. 116.
t?.
X
149
35-3305), sumukhi. Name of a writta. 144.
33d, sura. The foot J.J. 78. 120. 217. 233.
234. 241.
zod, sura. The number 1, 295.
zodte, suragana (?), p. 109.
zodox#e33, surangakesara. Name of a vrit
ta. 181.
zodsdo, surataru. Name of a writta. 83.
233d-3, surapa. The foot vov. 198. 241.
zodo, surapam. The Can. foot v. p. 96.
Fodo, surapura. The foot vov. 153. 178.
196. 215. 217. 218. 221. 224. 227.
zo, sulabha. Name of a writta. 108.
39&es, sulalita. Name of a writta. 99.
zas), satra. 842. 345.
zoof, stirya. The foot v-v. 32.81. 233.
242.
#k, saitugere (i.e. straight line). The
sign for a short syllable (cf. riju). 25.
#35, sainika. Name of a vritta. 134. -
*** t, say akkara. A short syllable. 26.
o, soma. The foot J. 91.238.
aeSeeSt, somevara. Sign for a long syl
lable. 171.
z, saundara. Name of a writta. 80.
z, saundara. Name of a writta. 176.
#, saundara. Name of a writta. 216.
z, saundari. Name of a writta. 167.
F, skandhaka (kanda). p. 23, note 2.
37.3, sragdhar. Name of a vritta. 207. 230.
37 S, sragvini. Name of a writta. 152.
zg, svara. A vowel. 54.
*SAF, svarga. The foot vv. 83.
*S7's, svgata. Name of a vritta. 138.
C3oz, hamsaka. Name of a writta. 197.
&oe, hamsakeli. Name of a writta. 157.
&c::::::, hamsapada. Name of a writta. 222.
&ozos. hamsamatta. Name of a writta. 157.
&oz, hamsaml. Name of a writta. 110.
&c., hamsi. Name of a writta. 157.
&Q), hayaprasa. A kind of alliteration.
43.
X;
t:
150
*C-:
303033, hayatati. The number 7. 172. &brj, hariprasa. A kind of alliteration. 42.
3035850, hayanikara. The number 7. 207. &br, harivara. Name of a writta. p. 26, note.
3&j, hayavrta. The number 7. 212. 39;3303), halamukhi, halamukhi. Name of a
&d, hara. Sign for a long syllable. 102. 105. writta. 118.
112. 127. 139. 164. 170. 174. 179. 183. 236. &eoooo, halyudha = halamukhi. 118.
&d, hara. The number 11. 214. 224. &, himakrit, the foot --v. 188.
&d7&e, haragana. A class of pure Canarese &actoes)t, himmuekhara. Sign for a
feet. 311. -

long syllable. 198.

38, hari. Sign for a short syllable, 88.91. 191. &ber 53, hutavaha. The foot J. 210.
&b, hari. The number 8. 224. 226. &bett, hutana. The foot u. 173. 180.
367 te, harigana. A class of pure Canarese 203.

feet. p. 108. 311. &2&etc. hridayesam. The Canarese foot.

&bes, s, harinipluta. Name of a writta. 191.
or " vv--. p. 96.

INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS.

aga 8. adria appa 67. abhidhnaratnaml ambulig cannamalli
angajammntaka 14. adri 6. 15. 15. 22. 25. 38. 45. a 79.
anghri 15. advaitavdi 37. 38. abhidhnrth a 35. ambusambhava 18.
akalanka andra 44. advaitnanda 66. abhinava kei 33. 61. amb (town) 132.
akalanka bhatta 35. adhokshaja 17. abhinava jda 35. ayodhypura 76.
41. anantapla nripla 32. abhimavatmarasa 11. arundhati 18.
akalanka svmi 41. 46. 12. arka 14. 15.
akrdinighantu 42. anala 13. abhinava pampa 12. argala deva 29. 41.
akkara 8. 22. 23. 47. andivrishabha 31. 38. 41. 42. 44. 45. 42. 47.
134. animisha 14. (132.) artha 14.
akkarik 5. 8. anila 14. abhinava purandara ardhasamavritta 7.
aksharagana 15. anubhavarasyana 77. 71. 13.
aksharachandas 9. 22. anubhavaikhmani abhinava balasarasva arhat 22.
aksharaml 80. 133. 55. 72. ti mangarja 35. arhant vrishabha 34.
akhandevaravacana anubhavasra 66. abhinava mangarja allama deva, -prabhu
70.
anubhavmrita 70. 25. 35. 31. 58. 68.
agastya 68. anumisha 31. 58. 69. abinava sarvavarma allasni peddanna 63.
agendra 15. anushtubh 9. 36. 40. avatraishya 72.
aggala deva 29. 41. anusvra 14. abhimanyuklaga 38. avitatha 1 0. 12.
42. anekanjan(\r 52, 55. 72. aoka rja 28.

agni 13. 14. anekkshara 18. amara 14. avalalita 11.

ayuta 19. and a 8. amarakosha 15. 35. 38. ashti 10.
ayuta rya 59, 62. andhra 7. 8. 18. 45. asaga 42.
aja 17. annadanisa desika 69. amaragana 55. asambdh 11.
ajagana 19. apabhramsa 7.8. |amaragunda 33. 46. aliya bijjala 28. 48.49.
ajan 17. aparjit 11. amarapura 71. ngirasa flysya pra
ajapura 78. aparla tammanna 78. a malakirti 45. vara 72.
ajitasena 47. appa (Tamil poet) 57. amalnanda 66. ka 14.
adi 15. appayya dikshita 67. amritnanda 42. kriti 10.
anna appa 67. appa kavi 61. amritnandi 42. 43. tagiti 23.
annama 71. appji 63. 78. amoghavritti 45. ndi 52.
atijagati 10. abjri 14. ambara 14. 15. fidikeava 64.
atidhriti 10 appuduvr 68. ambu 13. ditya 14. 15.
atisakvari 10. abbalr 68. ambujabhava 18. dityavarma 28.
atiyini 11. ambujamitra 14. dinatha 42.
abhikriti 10.
atyashti 10. abhidhnaintmani ambudhi 15. diparva 23. 29. 39.
aditijapura 14. 19. ambunidhi 15. finandatirtha rya 65.
{3
 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS 151

ngundi, -gndi 48. upendravajra 20. 22. kapardi 14. ktantra 36.
50. 52. 53. 57. 78. umpati 38. kappadi sangama 33. kdamba 27. 31. 72.
ndhra 55. 61. 80. | um 19-21. kappili somea 49. kntvatipura 73.
rdhya 31. 33.34.48. urvi 13. kabbigakaipidi0.132. kntotpid 10.
54-56. 66. | ushnih 9, 12. kampa (kamba) 30.45. kpila 76.
rkdu 74. usir 11. 132. kma (writer) 42. 43.
rya 33. 39. 65. | ulavi 48. kampana soma 49. kmadahanaratipral
ryabhatta 16. ritu 14, 15. kampala=kampila 52. pa dundum 78.
rya 16. rishabhagajavilasita kampila rja 49. 50. kmapradhvamsi 14.
rygiti 16. 11. 52. 79. kmabna 15. 62.
ry 7. rishabha svmi 3. kara 15. kmarahita 42.
rhata 42. 56. |rishi 15, 19. karavira cola 28. kmaripu 17.
gaja 15. d akkara 23. karavr 28, 132. kmahara 14.
rama 14. &nnkveri 74. kari 15. kmntaka 14. 17.
ingalevara bagavdi ppattu rya 50. kar kula 67. kmntakam 17.
49. ragambali siddha karna 31. kmri 17.
ina 14. varaling a 79. karmama 40. 42. kmstra 15.
inakulottunga ola 56. rra pragada 29. karmavarma 42. krkala 57.
indu 14. elndr (yalandr) 69. karnta 24. 28.49. 67. klajna 74.
indudhara 14. 19. 20. ka-dvi-tri-sandhgr karntaka 7.8. 28. 31. klidasa (kli-)13. 39.
induvadan 12. hi 53 49. 46
indra 14. 20. 22. 23. ekarpa 10. karpara 68. kveri 28. 74.
indragana 6. ekdasiprasanga 77. karma 14. -

kvyvaloka, -lokana
indrajit 69. ekntarma 68. 133. kalpa (grammar) 36. 12. 13. 24-26. 35-38.
indranilaya 14. ekorma, -tand 68. kalinga (kalinga) 8. 21. 40. 43. 132.
indrapura 14. evala devi 50. kalinganagara 21. 27. ki 72. 74. 75.
indravamsa 20. enupura 71. kali basava lingayya ki svara 50.
indravajra 22. 78. ksmiradesa 73.
eryanga (ryaga?)
indriya 14. ballla 50. kaliyuga 32. klahastigiri 68.
irattu 28. ela 8, 135. kali rddi 50. kirangr 40.
ia 14. 68. 69. el 5. 8. kaluburig 28. 48.49. kirta 42.
isna 14. dda 21. 28. kal 15. ki.eaka 77.
isvara 14. 17. dra desa 21. 34. 40. kalpataru 66. kirtikavivara 45.
isvara kavi 61. rungal 21. 28. 29. 32. kalmatha crya 57. kirtinaryana 51.
isvara kshitinatha 59. 35. 37. 39.51. 53.54. kalyna (in Tulu) 62. kutila 1 1.
isvara linga 51. onnama firya 72. kalynakirti 45. kutilagati 11.
ukt 79. orugal (=rungal) 51. kalyna pura (on the kudumapura 72.
uktyanusana 44. 53. Tungabhadra) 21. kud maladanti 10. 12.
ugghalli 60. auvayr 62. 26-29. 31. 32. 41. kundakundarya (k
ueangi durga 50. kacipura 79. 48-51. 58. 66. 74. nda-) 44.
ujjini, ujjiniypura 68. kamsri 17. 132. 133. kundavv 21.
udupu 38. 63. 72. kaggr 60. kallappa,kallayya,kal kuntala (-tala) 27. 50.
utkriti 8-10. kacutesa 61. li 75. 52.
uttamarja 73 kadagatr 65. kavikarnarasyana 67. kunda kabb 18.
uttararmyana 29. kannappa 68. kavijihvbandhana 6. kundaglla 78. 81.
30. 40. 77. kanpuri 77. 23. 33. 35. 61. 62. kundacrya 44.
uttaraknda 65. 77. kathsgara 78. kavitgunodaya
40. kundapura 77.
uttarapurna 42. kadalipura 68. 132. kubja Vishnuvardhana
uttunga ola 28. kaviparameshthi 44.
kadrubhavapura 73. 27.
utsha 8. 19. 23. kanaka dsa 61. 64. kavi manga 35. kumraplaka gurjara
udayditya (writer)42. kanakaprabh 10. 12. kavirja 44. (64.) 32. 132.
43. kanakbjaniya 12. kavirjakujara 42.43. kumra rma 49. 50.
udayditya lukya kanda 6-8. 16. 22.43. kavirjahamsa 18. 20. 52. 79.
26. 27. 47. kavindra 19. 20. kumrarmacaritra 49,
udayditya ballla or kandarpa 20. kavisvara 20. seq.74. 79.
hysala 27. 50. kandarpa deva 47. kashya 14. kumralalit 10.
uddandashatpadi 73. kandarparipu 17. kallya 52. 55. kumravlmiki 64.
uddna ivayogi 69. kandarpri 17. kei 66. kumravysa 59. 64.
udbhata (udbhatta, ud kanna 68. kkateya 21. 28. 29. 65.
bhuta) deva 32, 46. kannada (Canarese)22 32. 35. kumrila bhatta 66.
upajti 22. 24. 38. kkateya ganapati 28. kumuda 11.
upasthit 10. kanynagara 71. kginl 64. kumudri 14. [45.
upendra 17. kanyea bijjala 31. kti nyaka 49. kumudendu rmyana
X}
:*
~

152 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS.

kumbhaja 68. kga 28. 132. gangrani 44. gaula 8.

kummata durga 50. kngu 21. gamesa 77. graha 14.
kurutukot 72. knguli (kngali, kn gamesvara (writer) 42. cancalkshik 10.
kuruvatti najevara gani) varma 26. 27. caturnana 20.
69. kdagipura 77. ganda deva 77. catursyanighamtu 57.
kural 62. 63. kdagu 3.41. gadagu 2. 32. 50. 59. caturmukha 39.
kulagiri 15. kdagsu 68. 133. gambhirarya 73. eand sib 58. 74.
kulaccari, kulaari kdungalr 62. garuda 15. 48. candra 14. 22.
56. 57. 133. kndakundanvaya 44. garva vritta 9. candragiri 48. 74.
kulia 14. 45. gth 16. candragutti 50.
kuliadhara 14. kndagli 32. gd 16. candradhara 14.
kulottunga cola 27-29. kppala 50. gyatri 9. candrapura 6.
(56.) 57. 65. kllpura 66. 67. gh 16. candraprabhakvya
kua 13. kllipki 68. 69. giri 14. 15. mla 42. 43.
kusummghripa 19. kllipkisa 68. girijkntam 17. candraprabhapurna
kusumitalatvellit10. kokanadavairi 14. girijt 18. 12. 29. 31. 42. 47.
kdal 69. 70. kokilaka 10. 12. girijntham 17. candrabhatta 40. 42.
kdal sangama 33. kona budha rja 30. girij. 20. 51. 55. candramauli 17.
kna pndya 32, 56. kona vithalbhpati 30. girisan 15. candravartman 11.
57. kmrarmakath 79. giti 23. candrahsa 43.
kriti 10. kolr 68. gitik 8. andrik 11. 12.
krisnu 13. kaundi kabb 18. gujjlakti nyaka 49. anna dya 69.
krishna 24, 36. 38.49. kaundinya gotra 18. gunaeandra batra 45. cannapatna 48.67.74.
59, seq. 71. 73. kaustubha 66. 67. gunanandi 42. cannappa ayya 75.
krishnaprijta 78. krutapura 72. gunabhadra rya42. canna basa appa=&an
krishnabhaktisra 64. kshatriya baisarju gunabhadra deva 38. na basava (writer).
krishnayya, S., 78. vngalarju. 60. 42. canna basava 57. 67.
gunavarma 27.36. 37. 69. 78.
krishna rja of mais"r kshemapura 77.
70. 76. 77. kshoni 13. 40. 42. 47. canna basava (writer)
kshm 13. gunfigrani 19. 40. 79. 80. 81. 133.
krishna rja of vidy
nagara 41. 59, 60. khagati 11. gunodayoddma 20. cannabasavapurama
62. 63. 66. 78. khaara 15. 40. 28. 31. 32. 33. 56.
khara 15 gunda brahmayya 32. 58. 64. 74. 75. 78.
krishnarjabhrata 59.
kharakara 14. gutti 50. canna bhujanga 74.
krishnarjaviracita
khalindara 64. gupta 31. anna rja 48.
srisringerivaragu
ruparampar 70.76. khalga 25. gubbi 56. 67. 68. canna vrishabha (ba
krishnalil 78. khndya 48. gum mana 49. sava) 79. (writer) S1.
krishnalilbhyudaya ga 14. 22. gummalpura 49. annasagamadeva
65. ganggaursamvada guru 14. prabhu 70.
krishnaven 50. 71. 76. gurjara 8. canniga (cnniga) 51.
krishnrjunadundum gangdhara gurun grsapp ntyya 77. canniga rya 73.
78. tha 75. gggayya 58. cappanna 7. 133. 134.
krishnrjunasamvada gangdhara bhrati grava 33. campakaml 12.
71. 80. ghevaraliga 58. camp 38.
kmendra 78. gangdhara madivle gokarna 31. 81. camp. 39. 47.66. 67.
kr vara tramari 56. gonal 75. arana 6. 15.
padmarasa 52.53.
57. 66. 6.7. 69. godvari 55. &tuvithalantha 65.
ketra 68. gangdhisam 17. goplayya 71. ma arasa 5.7. 58.69.
kedrabhatta 9.11-13. gagana 14. gopli 35. cma rja 76.
15. 17. gaja 15. gomatasramala 43. maravritta 61.
kerala 8. 31. gajaga 42. govindam 17. &munda rya.45.
kesari 34. gajavraja 15. govinda guru 80. &lukya (lkya) 21.
keava = kesi rja. gajavrta 15. govindapratim 32. 26-31. 50. 51.
kei tande 33. gajnkua 40. 42. govinda smba 72. ika vira desika 67.
kesi rja 24, seq. 30. gana f. 16. gov 48. 63. 69.
seq. 36. 37. 41. 42. gana (host) 55. gosala cannabasaves ikka najea 69.
vara 60. ikka basava 57.
47. 68. 132. 133. ganahandas 9.
kailsa. 31. 69. 81. ganantha 31.58. (60.) golaknd 49.74. ikka rya cauta 72.
kaivalyapaddhati 66. ganapati 39. gautama 44. 72. cittaja 43.
kaivalyapaddhatigit ganapati rya 28. 32. gautamagotra 72. &idakhandnubhava
79. 35. gautamadharma 44. sra 76.
knku 14. ganasahasranma 19. gauri 34. &idnanda bhrati 76.
knku gr 14. 27. 33. 55. gauri (metre) 10, 11. citrasenaklaga 72.
- X:
 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 153

cidnandavadhta 76. jinasena 44. tiruvaka 56. darsana 14.

inttitaprnta 40. jinendradeva 38. tiruvlav 56. davida 31.
cintmani 22. jimesvara 34. 38. tiruvval r 56. danana 36.
intmani rja 47. jda 35. tivadi 8. dkshrma 133.
cnnamma devi 72. jttingi, jttingi rma tirthamkara= tirthaka dmamayya 18.
cnniga (canniga) n 49 ra. dmodara 13. 36. 132.
ryana 51. jaina 3.21. 22. 24. 26. tirthakara 3.30-36. 38. dsapada 61 seq. 133.
cetojta 14. 29. 30, 32-35. 38. 42. 44. dikkari 15.
cera 21. 27. 28. 30.44. 41-47. 50. 55. 56. tunga 72. digambarasu mukti
45. 57. 59. 64. 72. 132. tungabhadra 50, 52. muni 69.
&eri 8. jainagriha 38. 73. 76. diggaja 14.
caikarpa 11. jainadiksh 34. 38. turaga 14. digdanti 15.
aitanya 62. jaimini bhrata 6. 43. turagavrta 15. dimakara 15.
kka siddhesa 79. 71. turka 48. 49. 74. dinantha 15.
cola 27-29. 31.56. 65. jnasambandhi 56. turknya 48. dinapa 14. 15.
132. 57. 133. tulu 41. 59. 62. 133. dindhipa 14.
colaplakaaritra 27. jnasindhu 76. trinadhmgni 30. dinea 15.
42. jvalana 14. tnnla rmakrishna dineahaya 15.
&olamandala 79. jvl 14. kath 63. 78. dindma 9.
cauta 64. 72. tppige 30, 74. tlimgnya 28. diva 14.
caudana 6. dambala 50. telingu = telugu. divasakara 15.
caupadi 8. dindimavritta 9. tlugu 6-8. 13. 21-23. divasdhipa 15.
chandas 7. dilli 49. 50. 2831. 35. 36.39-41. divkara 14.
chandombudhi 7. ta. 13. 46. 50. 54. 55. 57. divija 14.
chandomburi 19. tagadr 75. 58. 59. 60. 61. 63. divijapura 14.
chandovatamsa 8. tata 10. 65. 71. 72. 73. 76. di 15.
ja 13. 16. tadbhava 47. 77. 78. dikari 15.
jangama 13. 32. 58. tantupura 79. tlliga 68. disgaja 15.
68. tantravrtika 66. teja 14. | dis 15.
janguli virappa 49. tanvi 19. tetagiti 23. | diksh 32. 34, 38. 79.
jakkancrya, -rya tamil, tamila 7, 28. 30. tera 28 . dipakali 68: 79.
57. 67-69. 31. 39. 45. 55. 56. terasa 28. 55. 133. dipakaliaritra 55. 79.
jagatpi 50. 57. 58. 59. 6.2. 63. terasu 28. dirgha 14.
jagati 9. 65. 66. 68. 70. 73.
tailapa, tailabhpa dundum 78, seq.
jagadeva 31. 77. 78. 81. 132.
(lukya) 26. 28. duvayi 16. 134.
jagannthakshetra 66. tarabet matha, -li tndamn dondai 65. deva 14. 19. 21. 33.34.
jaganntha pagoda 40. 79. to rave 64. devaki 60.
jagannthavijaya 24. tarala 19. 20. 22. tlkvya 30. devagiri 28. 49. 50.
37-40. 43. taruvaja 23. tota svmi, -rya, -yati, devaandra 45.
jagadvandita 11. 19. talakdu 28, 51. -siddhaling a 33.35. devanpura 71.
jattangi 49. talakot 48. 60. 69. 75. 132. devapura 71.
janodaya 26. tmasaguna 58. toya 13. deva rja 52. 53.
jambukesvara 74. tlava 8. toragal (tra-P) 50. devkshara 5. 16. 17.
jayantya. 35. tlavritta 9. trikndaesha 15. 73.
jayasimha, jayasiga tikkanna somayji 29, trijagadguru 17. devdhipapura 14.
(clukya) 26. 27. 36. 40. tridaa 14. devi. 19. 21.
jarsandhaklaga 77. tigulnya 67. tripadi 17. 47.66. 73. devendra 38.
jala, jala 13. tippakshi 59. tripadonnati 13. devottama 35.
jaladharaml 10. tibuvanatta 52. tripurntaka 48. desi 67.
jalanidhi 15. timmana 59. tribhangiparamgama desika 67-69.
jalaruhodara 17. timma nripa 59. 43. desing a ballla 32.
jalasilpipalliakumdi timmendra 79. tribhuvanatia 53. daityarja 36.
sakuna 79. tiruinapalli 74. tribhuvanamalla 28. daityri 14.
jalasambhava 17. tirupati 48.65. 71.74. triyambaka 14. doh 16.
jdahbballi 72. tirumarakkada" 56. trivadi 22. 55. daulatbd 49.
jtaveda, jtavedas 13. tirumal rya 74. trishtubh 9. dravida 7. 21. 31.
jti 7-9. 16. tirumal ymanna 3. trailokyadmani 31. drkshrmakshetra
jmadajvatsa 65. 24. 71. 34. 68. 133.
jina 40. tiruvalini 56. trailokyamalla 28. drvida 7.8, 67.
jinadharma 38.43. tiruvalluvan 62. dakkan 30. drutapada 12.
jinapratim 57. tiruvnkodu (Travan dandaka 7-9. 23. draupatimnaharana
jinamunitamaya 43. core) 27. danugar (anugr?) 69. dundum 79.
tiruvgia 56. danti 15. dvrsamudra 49.
guayanaphalodayats. X;
20
$3
154 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS.

dvija 18. navamlini 10. mrisimha bhrati 70. parahitam 17.

dvijanma 18. navaratnacintmani nemaeandra 43. paluva 21.
dwipada 16. 23. 30. 55. 79. nemanthapurna 42. pallama 27.
dhananjaya 35. 79. nka 14. nemicandra 42-44. pallava 21. 27.
dhanaijayanighanta nki 4. 17, 19. 20. naishadha 61. 65. pallavaka 133.
k 79. nkiga 4. 19. 20. 132. nyyaniayavrti palliaratdisakuna
dhanvantari 42. nkigam 17. klankra 44. 79.
dharani 13. nga 15. pankti 9. pall 21.
dharanisut. 18. nga = ngavarma 35. patakvali 12. pavana 14.
dharanvara 15. 43. pavamna 14.
paamara 11.
dhar 13. ngaandra 42.43.45. paa dabbu 71. pavda 13.
(dharma) cola 28. mgamangala 30. paatantra 60, 61. palla 27.
dharmapariksh 45. mgammb 59. paa nryana 51. pccha 75.
dharmavatipura 67. ngaladevi 59.
panpdik 66. pndava 14.
dhtu 14. ngalmb, ngmb ptajala 76.
dhtri 17. 133. pacavannig anna pda 14. 15.
dhtri 13. mallikrjuna 69.
ngavarma 18, seq. pacavannig siddha pdapadma 66.
dhravda 3. 24. 50. 24, seq. 34, seq. 41 pdapana 14.
55. 69. 73. 74. 77. 43. 47. 132. najea 69. prvati 80.
78, seq. ngdivarma 36. pacacrya 46. prvantha 42.
dhravdavarelavar nirji 45. pacacryavamsvali prvanthapurma
namadundum 79. ntakarmyana 77. 45.
dhrjati 15. nnak 58, 62. pala 8. prvapandita 56.
dhritasri 10. 12. nmrthakosha 38. pacikarana 70. prvbhyudaya m
dhriti 10. nnrtharatnkara pajb 62. ghanandisvara 45.
na. 13. 15. 35. paksha 14. 15. plkurik 52.54. 55.
nahpti 57. nndi 21. patta 31. 57. 79.
naja rya 75. nmnka (?) 133. pattakal 31. pvaka 14.
najundevaraprabhu nyaka reddi 50. pattesvara 52. 54. pingala 4. 7, seq. 19.
70. nrad a 76. 78. pandaripura 62. 77. 20.
najevara 69. mrasimha 26. panditrdhya, pandi pidupati somayya 58.
naga 15 mryana 51. 77. trya, pandita, pan pinki 4, 19. 20.
nakshatratilaka 79. nryana rya 65. ditayya, panditesa piri akkara 19.
magana 6. nsti 14. 46. 68. 133. pill may nr 56.
nagahara 14. nighantu 15. 19. 22. pada 15. pitmbara 48.
madu akkara 23. 24, 25. 36. 37. 42. padmapurna 65. punyakshetra 66.
manda 31. 45. 57. 60. 6.2. 64. padmabhava 17. punysravakathsra
mandi 34. 132. 133. padmarasa 52.53, 57 45.

mandimandala 49. nija 14. 68. puttikpura 72.

nannayya bhatta 22. nijaguna mahrja 66. padmvati devi 72. pura 14, 15.
23. 29. 30. 39. 41. 67. padminimitra 15. purandara (withala)
61. nijaguna yogi 14. 42. pannagarja 15. dsa 6.2. 63. 72. 133.
nannayyabhattiya 35. 55. 66. 68. pabu 13. puramathana 14.
nayana 14. nijagopali 35. pabuvda 49. puramathanam 17.
nayasena 45. nijalinga 73. pampa (mla) 40. 43 purahara 26.
narakri 17. nijalingaataka 73. 45. 132. purna 42. 44. 45. 47.
narasanarya, narasa nidugal 50. 75. pampa (abhinawa) 12. 49. 52. 54. 55. 56.
nripla, - narapla nidhi 14, 15. 38. 41. 42. 44-46. 64. 65. 69. 73.
ka, narasabhvara, nimba 68. 132. purnakavivara 35.
narasaya, marasen niranjanaganevara pampkshetra 51. purtana 55. 66. 68.
dra 58. 59. 6.0. 74. 60. pamppura 52. 53. 60. purtamatrivadi 55.66.
narasimha 64. nirahamkra rja 58. 73. purri 6. 15. 16.
narasimha ballla 50. nirupama 20. pamp 52. purushottama 15.
53. nirvni bolea 69. payas 13. purpadanta (pushpa
narasimha mnyr nishthrasajayya 41. payodhara 16. danta) 44.
cola nripa 132. nilakantha 14. paramardi 50. (51.) | pulakei 27.
marasimha rja 48.58. nilakantha (writer) 67. paramgama 45. puligiri nagari 55.
59. 63. 74. nilakantham 17. paramtma (brahma) puligr 55.
narasimbhatta 40. nilagrva 36. 70. pushpagiri timmanna
narendra ola 28. nilamm 76. paramnubhavabodh 77.
narkutaka 12. nuliandayyarada 66. pushpadatta (44.) 80.
nala 55. 65. 79. paramrthagit 66. pjyapda 44.
nalaaritra 73. nripatuga 26. 27. paraurmyana 47. prna 14.
X4
 -x;
INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 155

prnavitta 78. banavasi, -vas 28. 31. bilal dev (ballla deva) bhmati 66.
pvallipura 69. 32. 58. 51. 53. bhrata (mah-) 36.
pennamayya 18. bamma 68. bisaruhajanma 17. 4.7. 59. 65. 72. 77.
pdda arasa 72. bammana (bmmana) bisaruhodbhava 17. bhratanighantu 64.
penagnd, pnugnda 52. bukka rja 58. bhrati 70. 76, 80.
50. 65. 74. bayal 51. brihati 9. bhvaintratna 56.
pmmana 49. bala 35. brihatsamhit 12. 13. 67.
periya (i. e. great) pu ballla 28. 30. 32. 49. bauddha 28. 34. 38. bhvani 73.
rna 55. 50. 52. 54 56.
permdi deva 50. ballla rja 50. bngalr 3. 56. 60.66. bhshbhshana 25.
paiseika 7. 8. basa linga appa=basa 69. 71. 73. 75. 77. 43. 45.
pd alara 17. valinga (writer). 78, seq. bhshmanjari 35.41.
pnna 43. 45. basava of kalyna 27. btta rya 29. 30. 51. 44.
pnnamayya 40. 43. 28. 31-34. 38. 41. btta vardhana 51. bhshya 52. 55.
45. 46. 48-50. 53. 55. betta vishnuvardhana bhima (arasa) 31. 54
pmpkshetra 51. 57. 58, 67. 69. 70. 51. 53. 56. 57. 68. 79. 80.
plakesi 26. 74. 75. 76. 79. 132. bttigeri 3. bhimakatt 71.
plya 21. 133. belagvu 50. 66. bhujangaprayta 20.
pllava 21. basava arasa 74. blavala desa 31. 50. bhujaga 15.
poti kabb 18. basava kshitia 77. 58. bhujagadhri 17.
pola kabb 18. basavanta deva 74. blvla 50. bhujagapaksha 17.
pauda 13. basavapurna 25. 27. betlapanavimsati 78. bh 13.
prakriti 10. 28. 31. 52. 54-56. bel (ur 51. 53. bhta 14. 15.
pratpa ballla 45. 57. 75. 79. 80. bmmam 17. bhtaganesa 14.
pratparudra 28. 37. basavalinga (i.e. kal bmma kavi 57. bhtabali 44.
40. 41. yna basava) 41. bmmayya 31. bhtgrani 17.
pratparudra (compo basavalinga (writer) bmmi batta 72. bhoja rja 32. 80.
sition) 43. 80, 81. bmmera poturju 65. bhoja (writer) 68.
pratparudrya 40. 43. basti 57. blla 50. 133. bhrpura 78.
pratishth 3. balamardu 37. 132. bolesa 69. bhrlatpura 79.
pratyaya 17. bna 14. 15. bodhisatva 38. ma 13. 22.
prabodhacandra 42. bna (writer) 32. 33. baudhyanastra 72. manga rja 25. 35.
prabhkara 66. 39. 46. brahma (neut.) 67.(70.) mangala (mangala).21.
prabhudeva, prabhu bnvra 71. brahma (masc.) 17. 79.
|
linga (allama) 58. bgavdi 31. 49. brahmavidybharana mangalik 9.
prabhukavindra 20. byibidiri 52. 54. 55. 66. mangalr 24, 29. 33.
prabhulingalil 58.65. blagraha 78. brahmasamj 63. 34. 37. 62. 67. 77.
pramathagana 55. blacandra 44. brahm 17. 19. 22. mangy akka 56.
pramathdhipam 17. blacandranagara 54. brahmottaraknda 32. maficana pandita, ma
prasanga 72. 77. 56. 80. 33. 53. 69. 70. hanrya, manr
prasabha 12. bla rad 35. brh mana (brahmani ya, mafiayya 46.
prasda 21. 32. 74. blasaraswati 35. cal) 39. 45. 47. manjubhshini 12.
pra harshani 11. blasarasvati manga bha 13. majubhshini 12.
prkrita 7.8. rja 35. bhaktdhikya 67. makaranda 47.
prkritapingala 7. 8. blasaraswatiya 35. bhakti 14. makka, mkka 62. 64.
13. 14. 16. 36. bliybhandra 74. bhaktirasyana 70. makharipu 6. 15.
prkritarmyanotta 133. bhattkalanka 35. 41. makhya 64.
ra 77. bhu 14. bhattcrya 66. magadha 8.
prtpanryanapura bhr 132. bhattotpala 13. 15. maghdhipa 44.
32. bh mini 28. 49. bhadraka 11. maca rddi 50.
prbhkara 66. bhlika 8. bhadrabhu 44. matha 3. 41. 64. 69.
prsu 6.1. 80. blappa 77. bhadrik 11. 12. 72. 79.
priyamvad 11. blhalli 48, 68. 69. bharadvjagotra 71. madikeri 3. 42.
praudhadeva rja 53. bijpura 67. 75. 76. bhallakinagara 32. madivala 81.
praudhadevendra 57. bijjana (bijjala) 28. bhava 14. maniranga 11.
praudhanarendra 57. bijjala karna deva 31. bhavabhti 46. manirga 11.
69. bijjala deva 28. 31. 32. bhgavatapurna 19. mandig madi rja 31.
praudharja 58.60.67. 41. 48. 68. 133. 65. 73. mandodari 69.
133. bitta ballla 52. 53. bhguri 35. mattakokila 22.
praudharjacaritra 57. binpu 14. bhtta 66. mattebhavikridita 19.
67. bidarikot 55. bhnu 14. 15. mada 14.
bangli 62. bindu 14. bhnu kavindra, bh madagaja 15.
battisu 125. 132. bimardi 51. nu bhatta 59. madanadhvamsi 17.

20*
 156 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS.

madanapitri 17. masudi 48. muktyi 58. yugma 14.

madanaripu 17. masiti 75. muktimuni 69. yogastra 57.
madana rddi 50. maharlekh 31. mukha 14. yogcrya 28.
madanavati 8. 17. mahkarntaka 49. mudrdianantayya 71. ra. 13.
madanahara 14, 15.17. mahdeva ayya 57. muni 14. 15. rangadurga 74.
maduva rddi 50. mahdeva bhatta 52. munisvmi 42. rangantha (writer)
madrs (cannapatna) mahbhrata 29. 30. munindra 44. 30.
48. 62. 74. 36. 39. 47. 59. mummadi praudha 57. rangantha (writer)
madhumati 11. mahrshtra 16. mummadi sing a 49. 70. 76.
madhura akkara 23. mahlakshmi 66. muraripu 17. ranga rya 59.
madhur 30. 56. 74. mahlekh 31. murahara 17. rangcrya 3.
madhya akkara 23. mahvamsa 28. murntaka 14. rangapatna, -pura 74.
madhva acrya, -guru mahsragdhar 12. 22. mulla 75. rangayya 74.
38. 62. 63. 65. 39. 45. musalmn 37. 58. raghatprabandha 19.
madhva dsa 71. 72. mahimnastava 80. muhammadan, mo- 30. raghat 7. 16. 23.
manasija 40. 43. mahisamandala 28. 49. 51. 59. 6.2. 63. ragada 7. 23.
manu 15. 18. 26. mah isvara 15. 64. 75. ragal 4. 7.8. 16.47.
manujendra ola 28. male mallea 64. 67. mullubgil svmi 71. 51. 54. 55. 63. 64.
mandaradhara 17. mal rja 64. 133. mdabidar 24, 26. 33. 66. 67. 70. 7.2. 75.
mandkrnta 20. 22. mgha 39. 34. 37. 41-45. 47. 76. 77. 80. 133.
mandnila 12. mghaandra 42. mdugiri 71. raghuvamsa. 36.45.
mamakra rja 31. 58. mghanandi (see pr mritasanjivini 11. 38. rajatdri 80.
mayana 53. vbhyudaya-mgha mrityulgalopani ratta 28.
mayilpura 62. mandisvara) 45. shad 19. rattahalli 26.
may tra 32. 33. mjavva 79. mkka = makka. raddi 28.
may tra (writer) 46. mnikavaka 56. meghaandra 42. 44. ratntavritta 9.
may drasrini 10. mnikcrya 56. meghavisphrjita 12. ratnagiripatna 73.
mayyrapura 72. mnikya 11. medinah 62. ratnji 79.
marut, maruta 14. mtrgana 15. mairvanaaritra 71. ratha 14.
marudishta 14. mtrganachandas 22. maisir 3. 24. 30. 35. randhra 14. 15.
marula rya, -siddha mtr 15. 48. 56. 66. 70. 71. ramani 11.
68. mda (or mdi) arasa 74, 75. 76, 77. ravi 14. 15.
mala basava (i.e. kal 33. 53. 132. 133. mgal 74. rasa 14. 15.
ynapura basava) mdalmbik 53. mgg rya 58. rasakalik 39. 43.
53. 57. mdiga cannayya 68. mgg mayi deva 58. rasaratnkara 24. 34.
malabasavapurna 31. mdi rja 31. 33. 132. 68. 39. 40. 43. 44.
57. 133. mrya (maurya) 31. rkshasa pitmbara
malayla = malyla, mdeva 36. mllayya 31. 48.
male desa 48. 69. mdevapura 3.41. mona, monesvara 75. rghava (writer) 51
mal panti, -panthi, mdevi 36. 76. 55. 57. 68. 69. 73.
-panta, -pantha 49. mdhava (tera) 26. 27. monadn, -pcha, rghava deva 13.
malyla 31.62. 132. mnavi virappa 78. -phakir 75. rghavapndaviya 44.
mal rjya 48. mnini 22. mona ling a 75. rghavkaaritra 52.
malla arasa 33. myi deva 68. monevarapurna 58. 57. 69. 73.
malla deva 33. my 31. 58. 75. 76. rja 15.
mallanrya 56. 57.67. mra 50. mohanatarangini 61. rjamahendra, -dri 21.
68. mrayya 68. 63. 64. 75. 28.
mallappa 3. mrahara 14. mohini devi 31. 58. rja rja 28. 29.
mallikml 22. 134. mrignda 50. ya 13. rjasekhara cola 67.
mallikrjuna rdhya mruta 14. yaksha 68. rjasekharavilsa. 33.
33. mruteshta 14. yakshagnavirtparva 39. 56. 57. 66. 6.7
mallikrjuna jagad mrtanda 15. 77. 69.
guru 72. mrtnda 38. yakshagna 72.75. 77. rjvalikath 45.
mallikrjuna tand 38. mlvritta 7-10. 78. 79. 80, rajendra cola 21. 28.
mallikrjuna pandita mling a 70. yajuhskh 72. 29, 68.
32. 33. 46. 133. mlini 22. yati 11. 15. rjyga 14.
mallikrjuna yogi 33. msr 74. yatipura 80. rma arya 68.
rmakathvatra 45.
mallikrjuna rya 58. | mhrtta 74. 80. yama (tert: ara) 20.81.
mallikrjuna ling a 70. mlava 8. yamapura 78. rmacandra (writer)
mallikrjuna svmi 33. mlavi 74. ydava 33. 50. 72.
maluhani, malhani 46. muija 38. yla (el) 135. rmacandraaritra
malhana, maluhana mukula 11. yuga 14. 15. purna (12.) 38.41.
(mallana) 46. 68. mukkunda pddi 57. yugala 14. 42. 44.
X?
 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 157

rmacandraarit 47. lakshmia 71. varna 14. vinayditya ballla

rmacandra rya 58. laghu 14. varnakartti 56. 50.
rmacaritra 45. laghupurna 45. vardhamna jinendra vipula (hill) 44.
rmadeva of devagiri laya 23. 38. vipra 18.
49. lay agrhi 23. vardhamna bhattra vibhishana 68.
rmantha = kumra layavibhti 23. ka 44. vibudhendra yati 71.
rma. lalana 10. varma 21. 27. 36. vibhudeva. 18.
rmayya 52. lalitapada 6. 11. 12. vasu 14. 15. vibudhapriy 10.
rmarja of vidyna 19. vastuka 56. 80. viyat 14.
gara 48. 49. 74. lalitaragal 66. vastukosha 19. 22. 24. virakta 56.
rmn and a 66. lavakusa klaga 77. 35-38. 40. 43. 134. virati 11.
rmnandiya 66. lnguli 19. vahni 14, 15. virma 1 1.
rmastavarja 57. lta (lla) 8. wkripati 18. viripksha (Siva linga)
rmnuja rya 51. liga 31. 33. 34. 48 vgisa 5.6. 57. 133. 51. 5.2. 60. 7.2. 75.
53 62. 63, 65. 50, 55. 58. 68, 69. vgdevi 34. virapksha (a brah
rmyana 12. 29. 30. 73. 75. 80. 81. vcaspatimira 66. man) 60.
36. 38. 40-42. 44. liga (writer) 60. vla 8. wiripksha pandita
45. 4.7. 59. 63. 64. lingadhri 48. vni 38. 39. 58. 64.
71. 77. 132. ling avanta = linghita. vnibhshana 13. 36. virapksha rya 58.
rmyana purna 47. lingita 13. 28. 31-34. vta 14. 60. -

rmesaling a 49. 41. 46. 48, seq. 55. vtormf 10. villiputtra 59.
rya deya 48. 74. 59, seq. 74. 75. vdirja 37. 38. vivarana 66.
ryadurga 49. limgvadhtavacana vyu 14. vivaranrya 66.
ryacr 78. 70. vrijaripu 14. vivekacintmani 14.
rya deva 32. lilvatiprabandha 29. vrdhi 15. 4.2. 66. 134.
rvana 36. 69. 31. 34. 42. 47. wrdhika, wrdhikya vilakirti 45.
rvanadigvijaya 77. lenka mai deva 46. 73. virama, viramana,
rvanakara 15. lainga 55. vlmiki 39. virnta, visrma
rukmavati 10. 12. lainga dsa 66. 79. vikriti 10. 11.
ruira 20. lokkigundi 50. vikrama deva (&ola viva 68.
rudra 14. 15. 17. 21 laukika sstra 18. and cera) 27-29. visvakritiparikshana
23. 26. 36. vanga 8. vikramnka (cluk 24. 29.
rudragana 55. vamsapatrapatita 11. ya?) 26. 27. vivapraka desika
rudrapratpa ganapa vam abrhmana, Dr. vikramrka 68. 78. 80. 58.
ti (pratparudra) Burnell's Preface, vikramditya (clu vivesalinga 68.
30, 35. 39. 47. 50. 24. 28. 35. 38. 53. kya) 28. 50. vishamavritta 7. 13.
53. 54. 63. vikramrka (clukya) vishaya 14. 15.
rudra bhatta 24. 38, vakra 14. 27. vishaydri 6.
seq. 41. 43. 45. 46. wadi 6.1. 80. vikhytayaa 26. vishnu 14. 17. 19. 20.
132. vanaja 19. vighnarja 75. 22. 51. 68. 74. 80.
rudra munivara, -mu vanajasambhava 17. viitra 11. vishnupurna 38. 65.
nindra 69. vanamajari 22. vijayanryana 51. vishnuvardhana clu
rudramma devi 28. vanamayra 12. vijayanagara 58. 62. kya 21. 27.
rudrn 52. vanaml 11. 63. vishnuvardhama ball
rudrvatra 36. vanaruhodara 17. vijayapura 51. la 50. 51. 53.
rpa 14. vanavsi 31. vijayditya (lukya, vishnuvardhanabtta
rddi 28. 50. vanivsi 28. kdamba, cera) 27. rya 29. 30. 51.53.
renuka ardhya, -rya vara cola 28. 29. vishnuvijayditya (c
68. varatanu 10. vithala 30.62. 63.65. lukya?) 26.
renukesa, renuka varad 31. 77. vismit 10. 12.
rya 68. 69. varapura 73. vithalakshetra 66. virajina 44.
repha 13. varayuwati 11. vithalaaritra 77. viranandi 43-45.
revana rya, rdhya, vararatna 14. withala dsa 71. virancrya 69.
-prabhu, -siddha, vararuei 38. withopaaritra 71. 77. viradeva cola (sapta
-siddhesvara 68. varatunga rma pn vidydhara 15. ma vishnuvardha
revanasiddha desika dya 70. vidynagara,-ri 48.49. na) 27. 30.
69. varha timmappa d 52. 53. 5.7. 58, 59. viranandisvara 43.
rola 16. 8a 62. 71. 60. 6.2. 64. 65. 67. viranarasimha ballla
r 3. 30. varasundari 10. 12. 74. 133. 51. 53.
la 14. 22. varta 8. vidyntha 40, 43. viranarasiga rya 59.
lank 68. varhamihira 12. 13. vidhu 14. -
viranryana 51. 59.
lankesvara 36. 16.
vinayditya lukya virappa 74.
lakkundi 50. varela 79. 21. vira ballla 32.45. 50.
$3 S
$3.
158 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS.

vira rya 58. vaidymrita 80. barabhshya 66. Saivadikshcrya 32.

vira vasavanta 74. vaisvnara 14. srngadhara 13. Saivabrhmana 74.
viraaiva 33, 52. 53. vaishnava 22. 23. 49. li cannabasava 79. Saivgama 31.
60. 51. 53. 5.7. 59, seq. 81. syeni 10.
viraaivmrita 56. 62, seq. lini 20. ri 11.
virasangayya dundu vaishnava dsa. 38.49. slivhana aka 32. Sriknt 18.
m 79. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. lva 24. 34. 35. 39 Sriklinagari 56.
wirea 51. 53-55. 66. 71. 73. 41. 43. 44. 47. srigiri 48. 49. 70.
writta 7.8, 11. 19.47. voyambik (yyambi sana 30. 32.68. 132. rigirivara 70.
writtaratnkara 4. 11 k?) 59. sstrasra. 45. riandra bhvallabha
14. vykarana 24. 25. 37. ssvata 38. 36.
writtavilsa 45. 40. 41. ikhi 14. rntha 65.
writti 66. vysa 39. ikhibraja 15. rnivsayya 40.
vrint 10. Wyoma 14. ithila 13. rpati 17.
vrishabha 31. 69. vrata 14. iva. 15. 19-21. 31-34. ripati pandita, rf pa
wrishabhadhvaja 32. ankara 17. 51. 55. 56. 58. 67. ndita 32. 46.
vrishabhalakshya 32. sankara crya 38.62. 70. 74. 76. 80. ripura 21.
vrishabhalakshyam 63. 66. 72. 80. ivakathamritasra.69. Sribhattkalaka 35.
17. ankara rdhya ka Sivakavi (a poet of iva) 41.
vrishabhendra 53. wivara 46. 55, 56. 46, 53. 60. rmati 42.
vrishabhendravijaya 68. 80. iva kavia, -kavideva rraga 74. 77.
67. ankaratatwa 70. 52. 54-56. 80. Sriranga (writer) 70.
vnkatagiri 65. ankara deva 70. ivagang 48. 49. 66. rimatparamahamsa
vnkatagiri samsthna Sankhavarma 40. 43. ivadhyna rmayya parivrjakrya70.
65. aka nripa 29. 80. rrangapatna 28. 48.
vnkatadeva mahrja aktipitha 66. Sivagana 55. 74.
74. sakvari 10. Sivaprijta 80. rranga rja 48. 74.
vnkatapatayya 40. sataka 46. 55. 73. Sivapura 78. rivijaya 44.
vnkataauri 65. satapatrodbhava 20. ivaprasda 21. 32.74. Srivira 3.
vnkatapati rya 48. atamakha 14. Sivablli mgan 71. risaila 33. 58.68. 70.
74. satamukharmyana sivartrikath 80. rutakirti, ruti- 38.
vnkatesa, vnkata 71. ivavipra 56. 42. 44.
giryadhia, vnka Sabaraankaravilsa. ivabhaktisra 80. rutakevali 44.
taailantha, vmk 67. Sivalenka maana rutabodha 13.
atdrisvara (i. e. sabdamajari 35. 60. pandita, -maheayya vasana 14.
krishna) 60. 132. 32. 46. shatpasadvishaya
vnkatesa bhatta 77. abdamanidarpana 12. ivasarana 55, 79. 7. 21.

vnkaya 65. 13. 24-26. 33. 35. Sivasaranalilmrita shatpadi 5. 7, 8. 16.

vmkrya timma arasa 37. 41. 42. 44. 75. 35. 4.7. 53. 54. 73.
65. sabdasmriti 36. $ivastra 79. shatpadika 16.
vnnamayya 18. 36. sabdanussana 35. 40. ivastotra 46. shatsthalearana 70.
vnnla kanti srayya 41. 45. Sivdhikya 67. shadakshari deva 66.
65. ambavarma 36. 40. Sitakara 14. 67-69. 79.
vengi 8. 18. 21. 26-32. 43. sila 52. Sa 13. -

132. 133. ambasiva 51. uka 59. sankanna 80.

venginagara 18. aranabasavaragal ukasaptati 77. samkriti 10.
vengipalu 18. 21. 80. uddhavirj 10. sagamesvarapura 32.
vengipura 21. 27. Saranalilmrita 32.83. Subhakirti 44. sangayya 80.
vengirshtra 21. 27. aranubasavaragal nya 14. samskrita 7.8.
vetlapahavimsati kanda 80. stanyapitha 58. samskritapingala 9-15.
78. 80. aradhi 15. Sladharam 17. sakalakalkovida 18.
ved a 14. arapura 77. ringaripura (ringeri) sakalesamdirja 132.
vedga 14. Sarashatpadi 5. 8. 73. 72. satikarjasekhara 66.
Vednta 63. 66. 67. 70. arva 14. rigratilaka prat saccidfinanda 70. 76.
76. Sarvant 15. parudriya 39. satyraya 27.
vedantabhshya 66. Sarvavarma 36. ringeri 70. 76. satyendra ola 67.
vemana rdhya 46. Sasi 14. 15. eshcalakshetra 66. satyasivayogindramu
133. saipura 6. seshmb 65. ni 73.
velpura 51. 52. Saivadan 10. saila 15. sabhnga 14.
veltr 51. sndilya 76. sailasikh 11. samantabhadra 35.44.
vaikuntha 14. sntamana 40. aiva 21. 22. 33.34. 46. samavritta 7.9, seq.16.
waidika sstra 18. ntivarma 40. 43. 48, seq. 56. 57. 59, samirana 14.
vaidyasastra 80. sntesaling a 69. seq. 65. 67.72. 133. samudra 14. 15.
12
;: X;
INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 159

sambandha (poet) 57. sudhmacaritra 80. hamsarja 26. 45. lla) 27. 28. 30. 32.
say, sayka, sayta, say sundara (poet) 57. hamsaruta 10. 50. 51. 64.
tu, sayp a 14. supratishthe 9. hamsavimsati 78. hysala nagara 53.
saytu gr 14. suprabhedagama 68. hampa, pampa 43-45. hsamal durga 50.
sayyadi 20. subodhmrita 80 132. hobali 71.
sarasijabhava 17. subhadrharana 42. hampakabhrata 47. l 25. 30. 31.
sarasijodara 17. subhshitagrantha hamp, pamp 52. 53.
Saraswati 3. 21. 38. ml 80. 72. 73. 75.
Sarojaripu 14. sumanobna 33. 44. hayatati, hayanikara, Allah 76.
saroruhamitra 14. sumukhi 11. hayavrta 15. Allah Upanishad 58.
sarvajna 7.3. 74. sura 14. 15. hara 14. 15. 7. Alliteration 5. 6. 13.
sarvajnavacana 73.74. surangakesara 11. harakatharadhi 57. 31. 47.
Sarvavarma 36. 44. surataravritta 134. haranayana, harava Amphibrachys 6. 14.
sarvavishayabhshdi surathasudhanvakla ktra 14. 16.
8. ga 77. harabhakta 52. 54. 55. Amphima crus 13.
salila 13. Surapa 14. hari 14. 15. 17. 21. 65. Anapaestus 14.
savanaballugol 41. surapam 17. hari (writer) 54. Ancient Camarese 25.
sahajnanda 7.0. 76. surapura 14. 71. 75. hari anna 51. Architecture 63.
sahavsivamsa 70. sur la 72. hari amma 49. Antibacchicus 14.
sgara 14. 71. surit la 49. 52. 64. hari arasa, hari deva Arabia 62. 63.
str 50. sulabha 11. 53. 57. 68. 69. 73. Astronomy 63.
sdat ulla khn 74. sultn 48. 49. 52, 64. haridsa 65 Aufrecht, Profr.T., 22.
snandaganevara ka 74. harivamsa 36. 42. 47. 38. 45. 66.
th 78. suvadan 11. harivamsapurna 47. Bacchicus 13.
sndrapada 12. suvarma nripa 26. harivaravritta 9. Beshi, Rev. C. T., 58.
syana 53 srya 14. 22. harihara (town) 50. Brown, Mr. C.P., 8 13.
srasvata 77. sttindu 49. harihara = hari arasa. 22. 23. 27-32. 35.
shityasanjivana 42. snnalpura 48. harihara rja 50. 52. 38. 40. 50. 51. 53.
singakea 31. snnalig 48. 53. 58. 55. 5.7. 58. 59. 60.
singama nyudu 65. soma 14. hariscandra 52, 55. 61. 63. 65. 67. 72.
singi nyaka 49. 58. soma (writer) 57. 68. harivara 51-55. 57. 77. 78. 133. 135.
singi rja (crya) 31. somantha 53. 68. Burnell, Dr. A. C., 19.
57. 58. somantha (writer) 54. harsha 39. 24. 26. 28. 31. 35.
simhasena 26. 55, 57. 80. halyudha 9. 11. 14. 38. 41. 53. 58. 62.
simhasanabattisuput somarji 11. 15. 19. 22. 25. 32. . 63. 66. 132.
tale 80. somea (writer) 55. 79. 38. 45. 46. Caesura 9. 11. 22.
sim hikesari 31. somesvara 14. halbidu 49-51. 53.54. Caldwell, Dr. R., 81.
siddha 68. somesvara (writer) 52. hnagal 50. 133.
siddharmea 78. 54. 55.57. 79. 80. hvakka 75. Carnatic 49. 58.
siddhalinga acrya 49. somevarakot 71. hvappa 75. Christian Bishops 62.
siddhalinga yati, tota somevara deva, calu hvinlpura 75. Christian Devans 58.
60. 68. kya 28. 62.
himakrit 14.
siddhavata 68. somesvara ballla 50. himm uekhara 14. Colebrooke, Mr. H. T.,
siddhaviresa 64. solpura 48. 64. hirimatha 64. 13. 16.
siddhntika 44. sova anna 55. hiranyagarbha 24. 29. Crangamore 62.
siddhntasikhmani saugata 42. 31. 34. 41. Dactylus 14.
68. saundara pndya 56. hutavaha, hutsana Fakeers 64. 75.
siddhntikumudendu 57. 14. Fleet, Mr. J. F., 50.
45. saubhadrkalyna 77. hubballi 3. 69. 78. 79. Frank 63.
siddhesa 60. 80. sau minikath 81. hub ballimarkata dun Garrett, Mr. J., 60.
sindu ballla 32. 132. skandha 14. dum 81. Gnostic 63.
sirasa 79. skandhaka, skandha 7. hubb allivarnana dun Greek 63.
siri (ri) pandita, siri 16. dum 81. Iambus 7.
pati 32. 46. sydvda 37. 38. hulikalpatna 55. Indian Antiquary 3.
sitkalyna 72. 77 Swara 14. hridayesam 17. 13, 20. 21. 25. 27.
sitviyoga lavanasam svarga 14. ' hemaeandra 19. 32. 28. 30-33. 36. 39.
hra 77. svgata 19. 38. 42. 43. 45. 44. 45. 48-51, 57.
sisa 4. 23. 61. h, its peculiar period haidar, navb, 71.74. 62. 66. 67. 68. 71.
Sukesara 1 1. 25. hnna, pnna 43. 45. 72. 74. 77.
suggalr 49. hamsa. 18. hnnmb 66. Indian Evangelical Re
sujanottamsa 44. hamsagati 19. hnnar 48. 69. view 45.
sujni 58. hamsaml 12. hmp (pamp) 69. Journal, Bombay As.
sudhkunda 46.68. hamsayna 22.61. hysala, hysana (bal Soc., 56.
*2 S$
$3. 3.
160 C OR RECTION S.

Journal, R. As. Soc., Murdoch, Dr. J., 28. Powder, guns 87. 63. 10. 12. 13. 15. 19.
12. 13. 21. 27. 28. 30. 51. 55. 58. 59. Proceleusmaticus 6. 38. 39. 45. 72.
31. 32. 34. 41. 62. 63. 65. 66. 68. Recensions of Nga- Tribrachys 14.
Koran 58 75. 70-73. 77. 78. 133. varma 3-6. 17. 19. Verse-line 6.
Lassen, Profr. C., 32. Music 132. Refrain 6. Weber, Profr. A., 4.
Manichaean 62. 63. New Canarese 54. Rice, Mr. B. L., 3.25. 9. 11. 13. 15. 16.
Medicine 63. Northern Circars 18. 45. 132. 30. 38. 39. 45. 63.
Molossus 13. 27. 32. Riddle 73. 66, 71. 134.
Mora-feet 7. 14. 47.72. Pahlavi Inscriptions San Tom 62. Writing 63.
Moegling, Dr. H., 63. 58. 62. Shakespear 81. Wrth, Rev. G., 56.
Mller, Profr. M., 28. Pause 11. Sikhs 58. 62. 63. Ziegenbalg; Rev. B.,
36. 46. Persian 62. St. Petersburg Lexicon 65.

C O R. R. E. C. TI O N S
REGARDING THE TEXT.
Page 1, note, l. 2, from bottom, not v. 80 and v. 34, but v. 79 and v. 35; and ibid.
last l., not v. 34, but v. 35.
P. 5, No. 11, not v. 124 seq., but v. 147 seq.
P. 6, note 2, l. 4, f. b., not v. 121 v. 151", but v. 123 v. 153; l. 5, f. b., not v.
131, but v. 133; l. 6, f. b., not vs. 111. 115. 137. 147. 153. 181. 215. 286",
but vs. 139. 155. 164. 184. 214. 218. 302.
P. 7, No. 14, not v. 28, but v. 29"; note, l. 2, f. b., not v. 269 seq., but v. 284 seq.
P. 9, No. 19, not v. 23", but v. 24; No. 20, not v. 325, but v. 341.
P. 10, heading 5, not v. 27", but v. 28.
P. 12, note, l. 9, f. b., not v. 35", but v. 36; l. 12, f. b., not v. 32, but v. 36.
P. 14, note, l. 3, f. top, not v. 124, but v. 126.
P. 15, note, l. 5, f. t., not v. 42, but v. 43. -

P. 16, note, l. 4, f. t., not Werses 43-48, but Werses 44-49; l. 7, f. t., not v. 41",
but v. 4.2.
P. 18, No. 40, 3, not v. 330, but v. 346".
P. 23, note, l. 2, f. t., put a stop after (cf. v. 235); l. 7, f, t , not 66, but 67; l. 3,
f. b., not of Mtr ganas", but of Mtrs and Mtrganas"; in the Kanda verse
strike out the comma after to:53-83.
P. 24, note 3, not as they are repeated, but as they, with the exception of our v. 288,
are repeated.
P. 27, note 2, not contain, if required, nothing but a dry enumeration of the ganas of",
but contain nothing but a dry enumeration of the ganas, if required, of".
38, note 2, not v. 123, but v. 125.

: 71, note 2, not on MS., but no MS..

75, No. 242, (though against the common use of mtrgama"), not Mora-feet, but
Moras and feet.
76, Introduction, l. 5, not rule 289, but rule 298.
; 88, No. 257, remark, not observations, but observation. About asipura see the
remarks in P. vi.
95, No. 270, not common to, but of.
97, remark, l. 1, f. t., insert (excepting the arashatpadi) after "13 metres.
109, No. 283, not (bmma)", but (bmmam).

i 2
112, beginning of scheme 3, not vu Ju , but J.J. J.-.
115, remark, l. 5, f. t., not p. 77", but p. 74".
- 1

128, note, l. 1, f. t., not vs. 296 and 297", but vs. 297 and 298".

->><>3->>>
* -->

3
t
EY THE SAME AUTHOR

CANARESE

1. Keirja's Jewel Mirror of Grammar with the Commen

tary of Nishthrasajayya, XXVI. and 420 pp.
Rs. As. P.
#e30toc, 223-2333-ro 3ot s,
Fo F308535 t . . - - - - - - - - - -
2 () ()
The work is divided into 9 Chapters, viz.: 1. On Letters and Euphonism. 2. On
Nouns. 3. On Compounds. 4. On Secondary Nominal Themes. 5. On the Conjugation
of the Verb. 6. Canarese Verbal Roots. 7. On Words corrupted from the Sanscrit.
8. On Adverbs. 9. Explanation of uncommon Words.
- All the grammatical rules are given first in a metrical form, which is transcribed
into prose by the author himself and illustrated with many examples. The words
contained in the verses are explained by the Commentator, by whom they were put in
prose-order. The present edition also contains, for the special benefit of the beginner,
the words of each verse separated, as found in a few manuscripts, the words arranged
in the order followed by Nistrasanjayya in his Commentary, and 3 Vocabularies of roots,
Synonyms and Obsolete Words, one of these Vocabularies containing 968 verbal roots
etc., with the meanings also in English. To distinguish the original work of the author, the
verses and glosses are printed in large type, whilst the secondary additions are rendered
in smaller print. An English Summary of each grammatical Rule is given in the margin.

2. Canarese Poetical Anthology, 3rd thoroughly revised

and enlarged edition of the Minor Canarese Poetical
Anthology, xx. and 401 pp. 355-35 t, 333583
The book contains valuable Notes in Canarese and a Canarese-English Vocabulary
of all the words contained in the text.

3. School-Panchatantra XX. and 146 pp., 12, 2nd Edition.

#3 33233233. - - -

4. A History of the Church of Christ, 766 pp., 8 3.

| Kzo,
In the appended Canarese-English Glossary a trial has been made to give transla
tions of Family and Christian Names, and also to adduce Sanscrit words of correspond
ing roots.

5. A Selection of Scripture Stories of the New Testament

in Hindu Metre, 135 pp., 12. . . . . - -

6. Knowledge of the Supreme Spirit, 90 pp., 12, 33:53.

ENGLISH
7. A Tract on Sacrifice (Yajasudhnidhi) 134 pp., 12 . .
It is first assumed as an admitted fact, that, for the forgiveness of sin, Sacrifice
is necessary, then is given a short history of Sacrifice both among the Hindus and the
Jews, and a description of its rites as practised by both........ The Sanscrit terms for most
of the technical words are given in brackets; and abundant foot-notes provide other
assistance........We apprehend that the verifying of the positions assumed in the text, by

references to the Vedas and other Hindu classics is by no means one of the least val
uable features of the book ............. Indian Evang. Review.
According to Dr. A. Weber, the tract exhibits a thorough scientific knowledge of
the Vedic views on sacrifice and sacrificial rites, is correct in all its essentials, and founded
on a judicious use of the Vedic texts.

8. A short Survey on the Vedic Polytheism and Pantheism.

A Lecture, 56 pp., 12. . . . . . . .
It amply contains quotations from the Vedas, and the Sanscrit terms for the techni
cal words are given in brackets.
 |
|
|
|-
-
|
-